Skip to main content

Full text of "Irish at the front"

See other formats


STATE  LIBRARY  OF  PENNSYLVANIA 
mainslks  940.9M145 
if is/i  at  the  trout 


RISH 
A1  mcl  FRONT 


MICHAEL  MacDONAGH 

•INTRODUCTION  BY 

JOHN  REDMOND,  MP 


Class  340.^       Book  lT|  K£ 
Volume 


Pennsylvania 
State  Library 


I  I  IE    IRISH    AT    THE  FRONT 


THE  IRISH 
AT  THE  FRONT 

By  MICHAEL  MacDONAGH 

Author  tf  "  Irish  Life  anH  Character" 


WITH  AN  INTRODUCTION  BY 

JOHN    REDMOND,  M.P. 


HODDER  AND  STOUGHTON 
LONDON      NEW   YORK  TORONTO 

1916 


PREFATORY  NOTE 


k    This  narrative  of  the  more  signal  feats  of  the  Irish 
Regiments  in   France,   Flanders,  and  at  the  Dar- 
danelles, is  based  on  letters  of  regimental  officers  and 
^men,    interviews    with    wounded    soldiers    of  the 
battalions,  and  those  invalided  home,  and,  also,  in 
^-several  cases,  on  the  records  compiled  at  the  depots. 
-  The  war  is  the  greatest  armed  struggle  that  the 
EWorld  has  ever  seen,  and  when  we  think  of  the  heroism 
^.and  resolution  shown  in  it,  the  trials  and  the  suffer- 
ings, the  victories  and  the  disasters,  and  then  turn 
J  to  the  bald  and  trite  official  despatches,  the  dissimili- 
tude of  things,  the  contrast,  is  most  abrupt  and  jarring. 
-wBut  so  it  is,  and  probably  we  must  continue  to  rely 
upon  the  accounts  given  by  the  men  in  the  fighting 
line  for  any  real  appreciation  of  the  nature  of  the 
kvar. 

MICHAEL  MacDONAGH. 

.t 


166964 


CONTENTS 


Prefatory  Note   I  *, 

\  Dauntless  Battle  Line    .    .    •••••*    "    '  ' 
The  Irish  Regiments  and  their  War  Honours 

Introduction  by  Mr.  John  Redmond.  M.P  

Ireland's  Part  in  the  War 

The  Retreat  from  Mons      •   •    ■    •    •    "    *  * 
How  the   Munstcrs  Saved   the  Guns  and  got 
Ringed  Round  with  Fire 

II.— Battle  of  the  Rivers  .    .    .    .    •    ■        •    •  • 
Rally  of  the  Irish  Guards  to  the  Green  Flag  at 
the  Marne 

III  —Contest  for  the  Channel  Coast  .    .    .    .    •  • 
Impetuous  Dash  of  the  Leinsters  and  Royal  Irish, 
and  Grim  Tenacity  of  Irish  Guards  and  Rifles 

IV.— Asphyxiating  Gas  and  Liquid  Fire  

Charge  of  the  Liverpool  Irish  at  Festubert;  a 
Night  Surprise  by  the  Inniskillings 

V.--—  The  Immortal  Story  

Landing  of  the   Dublins  and  Munsters  at  the 
Dardanelles 

VI.— The  ioth  Irish  Division  in  Gallipoli    .  . 

Landing  at  Suvla  Bav  and  Capture  of  Chocolate 
Hill 

*U 


v»»  CONTENTS 

CHAP. 

VII.— In  the  Rest  Camp   rAgr 

How  the  Leinsters  Caught  a  Glimpse  r»f  the  4 
Narrows 

VIII.— Fight  for  Kislah  Dagh   , 

Gallant  Stand  and  Fall  of  the  ;th  Dublins  " 

IX.— For  Cross  and  Crown  I0, 

Death  in  Action  of  Father  Finn,  of  the  Dublins] 
and  Father  Gwynn,  of  the  Irish  Guards 

X. — The  Great  Push  at  Loos  nq 

Historical  Football  Charge  of  the  London  Irish] 
with  the  German  Trenches  as  Goal 

XL— The  Victoria  Cross   128 

A  Noble  Band  of  Irish  Heroes,  Officers  and  Men 

XI I.- "For  Valour"   I4,. 

Stories  of  other  V.GVs,  including  '  Michael 
O'Leary,  who  Upheld  Ireland's  Tradition  of 
Gallantry 


A    DAUNTLESS    BATTLE  LINE 


THE  IRISH  REGIMENTS  AND  THEIR 
WAR  HONOURS 

Ireland  is  represented  in  the  fighting  forces  of  the 
Empire  by  a  regiment  of  Foot  Guards,  eight  regiments 
of  the  Line,  each  of  two  Regular  battalions,  and  with 
several  linked  battalions  of  the  Special  Reserve,  or  old 
Militia,  and  many  Service  battalions  raised  for  "Kit- 
chener's Army."  Altogether,  these  various  battalions  of 
the  Irish  regiments  number  fifty-four.  There  are  two 
Dragoon  regiments  and  one  regiment  each  of  Hussars 
and  Lancers.  The  Volunteer  or  Territorial  system  has 
not  been  extended  to  Ireland.  Still,  the  country  is  not 
without  representation  in  the  Auxiliary  Forces.  She  has 
raised  two  Yeomanry  regiments,  the  South  Irish  Horse, 
;ind  the  North  Irish  Horse,  and  in  England  there  are  two 
predominantly  Irish  Territorial  battalions,  the  London 
Irish  Rifles  (18th  Battalion  of  the  London  Regiment)  and 
the  Liverpool  Irish  (8th  Battalion  of  the  King's  Liverpool 
Regiment),  both  of  which  have  "South  Africa,  1900-02" 
as  a  battle  honour.  There  are  also  tens  of  thousands  of 
Irishmen  in  the  English,  Scottish,  and  Welsh  regiments, 
the  Artillery,  the  Engineers,  the  Army  Medical  Corps,  as 
well  as  in  the  Royal  Navy. 

The  following  are  the  Irish  Infantry  and  Cavalry  regi- 
ments, with  their  badges  and  battle  honours  : — 

Irish  Guards. 

In  acknowledgment  and  commemoration  of  the  brave 
and  honourable  part  taken  by  the  Irish  troops  in  the  Boer 

ii 


X 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


\Var  an  Irish  regiment  of  Foot  Guards  was  added  to  the 
brigade  of  Guards  in  1900  by  command  of  Queen  Vic 
toria.    Unlike  the  Scots  Guards,  which  are  largely  Eng- 
lish, the    Irish    Guards    are    almost   exclusively  Irish 
Badges  :  the  Cross  of  the  Order  of  St.  Patrick  and  the 
Shamrock.    Recruiting  area :  all  Ireland. 

Royal  Irish  Regiment. 

The  Harp  of  Ireland,  with  the  motto  Virtutis  Namur- 
tensis  Premium  ("The  Reward  of  Bravery  at  Namur  "), 
surmounted  by  a  Crown  and  enwreathed  with  Shamrocks' 
Recruiting  area  :  the  Munster  Counties  of  Tipperary  and 
Waterford,  and  the  Leinster  Counties  of  Kilkenny  and 
Wexford.    Depot,  Clonmel. 

The  Sphinx,  superscribed  "Egypt."    The  Dragon,  super- 
scribed  "  China."   "  Namur,  1695  " ;  "  Blenheim  " ;  ••  Ramillies ," 
Oudenarde  "  ;     "  Malplaquet  "  ;     "Pegu";  "Sevastopol"; 
"  New  Zealand  " ;   "Afghanistan,  1879-80";   "  Tel-el-Kebir  "  • 
'Egypt,  1882";  "Nile,  1884-85";  "  South  Africa,  1900-02."' 

Royal  Inniskilling  Fusiliers. 

A  grenade  with  the  Castle  of  Inniskilling  flying  the  flag 
of  St,  George  inscribed  on  the  ball.  Motto  :  Nec  aspera 
terrcnt  ("The  harshest  trials  do  not  affright  us").  Re- 
cruiting area :  the  Ulster  Counties  of  Donegal,  Derry, 
Tyrone,  and  Fermanagh.    Depot :  Omagh  town. 

The  Sphinx,  superscribed  "Egypt."  "Martinique,  1762"; 
"  I lavnnnnh  " ;  "St.  Lucia,  1778,  1706";  "Maida"; 
"Hadajoz";  "Salamanca";  "Vittoria";  "Pyrenees"; 
"Nivelle";  "  Orthes " ;  "Toulouse";  "Peninsula"; 
•Waterloo";  "South  Africa,  1835,  1846-7";  "Central 
India";  "Relief  of  Ladysmith  " ;  "South  Africa,  1899-1902. " 


Royal  Irish  Rifles. 

The  Harp  and  Crown,  with  the  motto  Quis  Separabit? 
("Who  shall  divide  us?")  on  a  scroll  beneath,  and  a  bugle 
with  strings,  the  symbol  of  a  rifle  regiment.  Recruiting 


A  DAUNTLESS  BATTLE  LINE  xi 

area  :  the  Ulster  Counties  of  Antrim  and  Down,  including 
the  City  of  Belfast.    Depdt :  Belfast. 

[to  Sphinx,  superscribed  '-Egypt."  "  India  ";  "Cape  of 
Good  Hope.  1806";  "Talavera";  "Bourbon"; ."Busaco  ; 
'  I'uentes  d'Onor  "  ;  "  Ciudad  Rodrigo  "  ;  "  Badajoz  ;  Sala- 
manca"; "Vittoria";  "Nivelle";  "Orthes";  "Toulouse  ; 
"Peninsula"  ;  "Central  India";  "South  Africa,  1899-1902. 

Royal  Irish  Fusiliers. 

A  grenade  with  a  French  Imperial  eagle  and  a  wreath 
of  laurel  on  the  ball,  surmounted  by  the  Gaelic  motto, 
Faugli-a-Ballagh  ("Clear  the  Way"),  the  whole  being  set 
in  a  wreath  of  Shamrocks  and  surmounted  by  the  Plume 
of  the  Prince  of  Wales.  Recruiting  area :  the  Ulster 
Counties  of  Armagh,  Monaghan,  and  Cavan,  and  the 
Leinster  County  of  Louth.    Depdt :  Armagh  town. 

The  Sphinx,  superscribed  "Egypt."  "Monte  Video"; 
"Talavera";  "Barrosa";  "Java";  "Tarifa";  "Vittoria"; 
"Nivelle";  "Niagara";  "Orthes";  "Toulouse";  "Penin- 
sula"; "Asia";  "Sevastopol";  "  Tel-el-Kebir " ;  "Egypt, 
1882,  1884";  "Relief  of  Ladysmith " ;  "South  Africa,  1899- 
1902." 

CONNAUGHT  RANGERS. 

The  Harp  and  Crown,  with  the  motto,  Quis  Separabit? 
Recruiting  area  :  all  the  Counties  of  Connaught — Galway, 
Roscommon,  Mayo,  Sligo,  and  Leitrim.   Depot :  Galway. 

The  Elephant.  The  Sphinx,  superscribed  "Egypt." 
"  Seringapatam  " ;  "Talavera";  "Busaco";  "  Fuentes 
d'Onor";  "Ciudad  Rodrigo";  "Badajoz";  "Salamanca"; 
"  Vittoria  "  ;  "  Pyrenees  "  ;  "  Nivelle  "  ;  "  Orthes  " ;  "  Toulouse  "  ; 

Peninsula";  "Alma";  "Inkerman";  "Sevastopol";  "Cen- 
tral India";  "South  Africa,  1877-8-9";  "Relief  of  Ladv- 
■mlth";  "South  Africa,  1899-1902." 

Leinster  Regimbnt. 

The  Plume  of  the  Prince  of  Wales,  encircled  by  a 
wreath  of  maple  leaves,  and  surmounted  by  a  Crown. 


xii  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 

m^'^'  arca=   thTe>einster  Counties    of  Longford, 
Meath,  Westmeath,  K.ng's  County,  and  Queen's  County 
Dep6t  :  Birr.  } 

" Niagara '» ;  "Centra!  India";  "South  Africa,  1900-02." 

Royal  Munster  Fusiliers. 

The  Shamrock  and  a  grenade  with  the  Royal  Tiger  on 
the  ball     Recruiting  area  :  the  Munster  Counties  ofcork 
Kerry,  Limerick,  and  Clare.    Dep6t :  Tralee. 

"Plassey";  "Condore";  "  Masulipatam » ;  "Budara" 
Buxar  ;  "  Roh.lcund,  ,774";  "  Sholinfrhur  "  ;  "Carnatic" 
Roh.lcund,  1794";  "Guzerat";  "Dcig";  "Bhurtpore" 
Ghunzee  1839";  "Afghanistan,  1839";  "Ferozeshah" 
Sobraon  ;  •  Ch.llianwallah " ;  "Goojerat";  "Punjaub" 
Pegu  ;  '  Delhi,  1857";  "Lucknow";  "Burma,  1885-87" 
"South  Africa,  1899-1902."  3 

Royal  Dublin  Fusiliers. 

A  grenade  with  the  motto,  Spectamur  Agendo  ("We  are 
known  by  our  deeds  "),  surmounted  by  a  Crown ;  also  the 
Arms  of  the  City  of  Dublin  set  in  a  wreath  of  Shamrocks. 
Recruiting  area  :  the  Leinstcr  Counties  of  Dublin,  Kildare, 
Wicklow,  and  Carlow.    Dep6t :  Naas. 

The  Royal  Ti^er,  superscribed  "Plassey";  "Buxar."  The 
Elephant,  superscribed  "Carnatic";  "Mysore."  "Arcot"- 
"Condore";  "  Wandiwash  "  ;  "  Pondicher'ry  "  ;  "Guzerat"'; 
"  Sholinphur  ";  "  Nundy  Droog";  "Ambovna";  "Ternate";' 
"Banda";  "  Serinprapatam  "  ;  "Kirkee";  "  Maheidpoor  "  • 
"Bern  Boo  Alii";  "Asia";  "Aden";  "Mooltan"; 
"Goojerat";  "  Punjaub " ;  "Pegu";  "Lucknow";  "Relief 
of  Ladysmith";  "South  Africa,  1899-1902." 

4TH  (Royal  Irish)  Dragoon  Guards. 

The  Harp  and  Crown,  and  the  Star  of  the  Order  of  St. 
Patrick. 

"Peninsula";  "  Ba lak lava  " ;      "Sevastopol";      " Tel-el- 

Kebir";   "Egypt,  1882." 


A  DAUNTLESS  BATTLE  LINE  xiii 
6th  (Inniskilling)  Dragoons. 

The  Castle  of  lnniskilling  with  the  St.  George's  Bag, 
and  the  word  "  lnniskilling  "  underneath. 

"Dettingen";  "Warburg";  "Willens";  "Waterloo"; 
' Bataklava " ;  "Sevastopol";  "South  Africa,  1X00-1902. 

5111  (Royai.  Irish)  Lancers. 

The  Harp  and  Crown  with  the  motto  Quis  Scparabtt? 

"Blenheim";  "  Ramillies  "  ;  "  Oudenarde  " ;  "  Malplaqu,et " ; 
suakim,  1885";   "Defence  of  Ladysmith  " ;  "South  Africa, 
1899-1902." 

.Sni  (King's  Royal  Irish)  Hussars. 

The  Harp  and  Crown  with  the  motto  Pristinae  vvrtutis 
memores  ("We  are  mindful  of  our  ancient  glory"). 

'  Leswarree  "  ;  "  Hindoostan  "  ;  "Alma";  "  Balaklava  " ; 
"  Inkerman  ";  "Sevastopol";  "Central  India";  "Afghanistan, 
1879-80";   "South  Africa,  1900-02." 


THE   IRISH    AT   THE  FRONT 


INTRODUCTION 


"Though  I  am  an  Englishman,  I  must  say  the  Irish  soldiers 
have  fought  magnificently.  They  are  the  cream  of  the  Army. 
Ireland  may  well  be  proud  of  her  sons.  Ireland  has  done  her 
duty  nobly.  Irishmen  are  absolutely  indispensable  for  our  final 
triumph."— Letter  from  Brigadier-General  W.  B.  Marshal,  of 
the  29th  Division,  on  service  at  the  Dardanelles. 

"Your  Irish  soldiers  are  the  talk  of  the  whole  Army.  . 
Their  landing  at  Suvla  Bay  was  the  greatest  thing  that  you  will 
ever  read  of  in  books.    Those  who  witnessed  the  advance  will 
never  forget  it.  .  .  .  God  1   the  men  were  splendid."— Captain 
1  hornhill,  of  the  New  Zealand  Force. 

"  As  you  know,  I  am  not  Irish.  I  have  no  Irish  connections 
whatever.  In  fact,  I  was  rather  opposed  to  the  granting  of 
Home  Rule;  but  now,  speaking  honestly  and  calmly,  after 
having  witnessed  what  I  did— the  unparalleled  heroism  of  these 
Irishmen— I  should  say  nothing  is  too  good  to  give  the  country 
of  which  they  are,  or  rather  were,  such  worthy  representatives. 
My  God  I  it  was  grand.  It  filled  one  with  admiration  and  envy 
.  .  .  I  have  no  religion,  but  it  was  most  charming  and  edifying 
to  see  these  fine  chaps  with  their  beads  and  the  way  in  which 
they  prayed  to  God.  We  are  all  brothers,  but  to  my  dying  day 
I  bow  to  the  Insh."-Letter  from  a  Scottish  soldier  at  Gallipoli. 

N«If!L  Ird'"!ndushe  may  well  be  proud  of  the  Irish  Division. 
No  men  could  have  fought  more  gallantly  or  achieved  better 
n  suits.  More  of  our  countrymen  are  required  to  beat  the 
■•""■ins.  I  am  certain  that  Ireland  will  respond  as  enthusias- 
t  '"y  "ow  as  h™  always  done  throughout  her  past  his- 
tory. Eirego  bra  t  h  I  n—Lt.-General  Sir  Bryan  Mahon  Com 
manding  the  10th  (Irish)  Division.  '  C°m" 


% 


2  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


It  is  these  soldiers  of  ours,  with  their  astonishing 
courage  and  their  beautiful  faith,  with  their  natural 
military  genius,  w.th  their  tenderness  as  well  as 
strength;  carrying  with  them  their  green  flags  and 
their  Irish  war-pipes;  advancing  to  the  charge,  their 
fearless  officers  at  their  head,  and  followed  by  their 
beloved  chaplains  as  great-hearted  as  themselves; 
bringing  with  them  a  quality  all  their  own  to  the  sordid 
modern  battlefield;  exhibiting  the  character  of  the  Irish- 
man at  its  noblest  and  greatest — it  is  these  soldiers  of 
ours  to  whose  keeping  the  Cause  of  Ireland  has  passed 
to-day.  It  was  never  in  worthier,  holier  keeping  than 
that  of  these  boys,  offering  up  their  supreme  sacrifice 
of  life  with  a  smile  on  their  lips  because  it  was  given 
for  Ireland.  May  God  bless  them  !  And  may  Ire- 
land, cherishing  them  in  her  bosom,  know  how  to 
prove  her  love  and  pride  and  send  their  brothers  leap- 
ing to  keep  full  their  battle-torn  ranks  and  to  keep 
high  and  glad  their  heroic  hearts  ! 

I  find  it  hard  to  come  within  the  compass  and  key 
suitable  for  a  Preface  when  I  am  asked  to  write  a  few 
pages  to  introduce  a  book  about  our  Irish  soldiers. 
Too  many  tilings  surge  up  demanding  expression — 
gratitude,  appreciation  of  the  significance  of  what  they 
are  doing,  anxietv  that  Ireland  may  play  the  part  to 
them  that  history  has  assigned  to  her.  I  must  only 
do  the  best  I  can  and  select  a  few  points  to  remark 
upon. 

And,  first,  let  me  remark  upon  this  point  about 
which  there  is  now  universal  agreement.  The  war 
has  brought  into  view  again  what  had  been  somewhat 
obscured  of  late  :  the  military  qualities  of  the  Irish 
race.  There  are  now,  throughout  the  armies  in  the 
field  and  throughout  the  world  which  follows  their 
fortunes,  no  two  opinions  upon  this  point.  I  quote 
among  the  words  at  the  head  of  this  Preface  the  tribute 
Of  an  English  General  at  the  Dardanelles  which  I  have 


INTRODUCTION 


S, 


seen  in  a  recent  letter,  because  it  is  typical  of  the 
military  opinion  one  hears  on  every  hand,  and  because 
for  I) is  generous  praise  he  has  found  an  expression 
which  well  sums  up  the  general  verdict.  The  Irish 
soldiers,  he  says,  are  "the  cream  of  the  Army."  On 
the  Western  front  I  heard  the  same  idea  put  in  another 
pointed  phrase:  "We  always  look  upon  an  Irish 
regiment  as  a  corps  d'elite."  The  war,  in  short,  is 
proving  anew  the  experience  which  other  wars — and 
other  armies  under  other  flags — have  so  often  tested, 
and  which  makes  it  a  maxim  with  British  Generals, 
as  it  was  in  Sir  Ralph  Abercrombie's  day,  always  to 
try  and  have  some  Irish  troops  included  in  their  com- 
mands, if  possible,  to  be  on  hand  for  work  about  which 
no  risks  of  failure  can  be  taken  and  for  which  an 
inspiring  lead  is  essential.  It  is  proving  again  that 
the  Irish  people,  like  their  racial  kinsmen  the  French, 
are  one  of  the  peoples  who  have  been  endowed  in  a 
distinguished  degree  with  a  genuine  military  spirit,  a 
natural  genius  and  gift  for  war  which  produces  born 
soldiers  and  commanders,  and  which  is  the  very 
reverse  of  the  brute  appetite  for  slaughter.  Irish 
soldiers  may  be  few  in  comparison  with  the  scale  of 
modern  armies.  They  bulked  larger  in  the  armies  of 
Wellington,  of  which  they  formed  the  backbone,  when 
the  proportions  of  population  were  different.  They 
may  be  comparatively  few,  but  their  quality  is  ad- 
mittedly precious.  As  the  English  General  above 
quoted  says,  they  are  an  "absolutely  indispensable" 
ingredient . 

I  shall  have  to  talk  about  the  Irish  soldiers  in  this 
Preface;  and  I  want  any  comrade  of  theirs  who  is  not 
Irish  who  may  chance  to  see  these  lines,  and  any  other 
reader  who  is  not  Irish,  to  bear  in  mind  that  it  is 
about  Irish  soldiers  I  am  intended  to  talk  here,  and 
not  about  others;  that  that  is  my  business  here;  and 
I  would  beg  them  to  understand  that  in  fulfilling  this 


4 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


duty  I  am  not  overlooking  for  a  moment  the  renown 
of  English,  Scottish,  Welsh,  or  Dominion  soldiers 
Also,  I  would  like  to  tell  them  this  :  that  it  is  from  the 
Irish  soldiers— and  I  have  listened  to  it  from  their  lips 
again  and  again— you  will  hear  the  heartiest  and 
warmest  tributes  to  the  valour  and  staunchness  of  their 
British  and  Dominion  comrades.  These  gallant  com- 
rades, I  know,  will  be  the  last  to  begrudge  us  the 
pious  task  of  making  some  record  of  the  Irishmen's 
work  who  have  fought  and  died  by  their  side,  and  of 
trying  to  add,  as  her  sons  would  wish,  to  Ireland's 
honour  through  their  deeds.  The  official  record  has 
not  been  copious,  and  Ireland  may  be  pardoned  the 
watchfulness  of  a  mother's  pride. 

Let  me  turn  from  the  soldiers  themselves  for  a 
moment  to  look  at  the  significance  of  the  part  they  are 
playing  before  history.  It  is  important  for  Ireland, 
and  I  am  sure  it  is  also  important  for  the  British 
Empire,  and  perhaps  for  America  as  well,  to  appreciate 
the  part  taken  by  the  Irish  troops  in  this  war.  The 
war,  which  in  a  night  changed  so  many  things,  offered 
to  Ireland  a  new  international  place,  and  her  brave 
sons,  not  hesitating,  acting  upon  a  sure  and  noble 
instinct,  have  leaped  forward  to  occupy  it  for  her. 
After  long  struggles  the  Irish  people  had  won  back 
from  Kngland  a  series  of  rights — ownership  of  the 
land,  religious  equality,  educational  freedom,  local 
self-government — an  advance  which  had  coincided 
with  and  been  helped  by  the  emancipation  and  rise 
of  British  democracy.  The  culmination  was  reached 
when  in  the  session  of  1914  the  Imperial  Parliament 
passed  the  Act  to  establish  national  self-government. 
Ireland  had  said,  "Trust  me  with  this,  and  I 
will  wipe  out  the  past  and  be  loyal  to  the  Empire"; 
and  the  answer — somewhat  long  delayed,  no  doubt, 
but  still  it  came — was  the  King's  signature  to 
the   Government  of  Ireland   Act.    Thus  when  the 


INTRODUCTION 


5 


war  arrived  Ireland  had  al  once  a  charter  of  rights 
and  liberties  of  her  own  to  defend,  and,  like  Botha's 
South  Africa,  her  plighted  word  to  make  good.  The 
war  by  a  most  fortunate  conjunction  united  in  a 
common  cause  the  defence  of  England  against  a 
mighty  danger  and  the  defence  of  principles  for  which 
Ireland,  to  be  true  to  herself,  must  ever  be  ready  to 
raise  her  voice  or  draw  her  sword.  Besides  her  honour 
and  her  interest — her  interest,  always  the  last  thing  to 
move  her,  but  now  happily  involved  in  the  same  cause 
— human  Freedom,  Justice,  Pity,  and  the  cry  of  the 
small  nationality  crushed  under  the  despot's  heel  ap- 
pealed to  her.  These  things  she  has  followed  through- 
out her  history,  mostly,  up  to  now,  to  her  bitter  loss, 
but  not  to  the  loss  of  her  soul  ;  in  that  is  her  distinction 
now.  Her  sons,  fighting  for  her  honour  and  her 
interest,  are  fighting  for  these  things  too.  It  is  for 
these  things — Honour,  Justice,  Freedom,  Pity — she 
will  stand  in  that  new  place  of  influence  she  is 
winning  in  the  world's  councils.  There,  acting  with 
and  through  her  sister  democracies,  Canada,  Aus- 
tralia, New  Zealand,  South  Africa,  and  Great  Britain 
— in  all  of  which,  as  in  the  great  Republic  of  the 
West,  her  children  are  a  potent  leaven — her  spirit  will 
help  to  bend  the  British  Empire  to  a  mission  of  new 
significance  for  humanity.  That  is  the  heritage  of  her 
tradition.  It  was  in  that  spirit  her  sons  went  through- 
out Europe  influencing  the  world  of  a  thousand  years 
ago.  That  is  the  spirit  her  sons  are  illustrating  upon 
the  field  of  war  to-day. 

Ireland  has  chosen  this  path.  I  would  pause  for  a 
moment  further  to  ask  people  to  think  a  little  on  this  : 
suppose  she  had,  as  well  she  might  with  her  history, 
and  as  some  of  her  sons  both  at  home  and  in  America 
have  wanted  her  to  do,  chosen  a  different  alternative? 
Ireland's  strength  as  an  international  factor  is  not  to 
be  measured  only  by  her  political  position  at  the  heart 


6 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


of  the  Empire  or  her  strategic  position  in  the  Atlantic, 
or  by  the  size  of  her  population  at  home,  but  also  by 
the  millions  of  her  kin  throughout  the  Empire  and 
America,  whose  deep  and  enduring  sentiment  for  her, 
linked  as  it  is  with  their  distinguished  and  never- 
tarnished  loyalty  to  the  new  lands  of  their  adoption,  is 
one  of  the  striking  facts  of  modern  history.  Germany 
understands  this  factor;  and  keeps  on  making  un- 
ceasing and  ingenious  efforts,  especially  in  the  United 
States,  to  make  her  account  with  it. 

For  Ireland  to  have  chosen  the  opposite  alternative, 
or  to  be  flung  into  it  by  the  fortune  of  war,  would  in 
my  opinion  be  for  her  an  unmixed  calamity,  the  worst 
in  her  history.  Her  fate  as  a  possession  of  Germany, 
as  Germany's  western  fortress,  naval  base,  Heligoland 
of  the  Atlantic,  would  from  the  nature  of  the  case  be 
far  worse  than  that  of  Prussian  Poland,  Schleswig, 
and  Alsace  for  the  last  forty  years.  Only  those  who 
are  ignorant  of  Prussianism  and  its  most  recent 
methods — methods  followed  long  ago  by  every 
tyrannical  Power,  including  the  England  of  the  past, 
but  which  Prussia  still  maintains  as  a  menacing 
anachronism  in  the  age  of  democracy — have  any  illu- 
sions upon  this  matter.  The  Irish  people,  with  a  few 
insignificant  exceptions,  have  no  such  illusions.  They 
have,  for  the  first  time  in  their  history — a  memorable 
fact — put  a  national  army  into  the  field,  a  glorious 
army  !  And  they  have  put  that  army  in  the  field  for 
the  express  purpose  of  defending  Ireland  from  such  a 
fate  and  of  doing  their  share  in  helping  to  rescue  the 
unfortunate  and  heroic  peoples  who  have  already  fallen 
under  it. 

With  the  Irishmen  already  serving,  or  who  obeyed 
the  call  as  reserves  when  war  was  declared,  and  those 
who  have  volunteered  since  the  war,  the  Irish  army  in 
the  field  has  amounted  to  154.0.18  men  to  this  date, 
and  this  number  is  being  increased  and  replenished  at 


INTRODUCTION 


7 


the  rate  of  about  a  thousand  men  a  week.  More  than 
a  hundred  thousand  have  volunteered  since  the  war, 
and  before  the  year  is  out  it  is  our  hope  that  at  least 
half  another  hundred  thousand  will  have  followed 
their  example.  To  these  may  be  added  for  Ireland's 
credit  the  officially  acknowledged  Irish  units  in  Great 
Britain,  such  as  the  "London  Irish,"  the  "Liverpool 
Irish,"  the  "Tvneside  Irish  "  (a  brigade).  But  account 
cannot  be  taken,  though  their  existence  -may  be  noted, 
of  the  manv  thousands  of  Irish  in  English  and  Scottish 
regiments  and  in  the  Canadian  and  Australian  forces. 
There  are  some  special  Irish  Colonial  units,  too,  apart 
from  the  Irish,  in  practically  every  Colonial  battalion, 
such  as  the  Vancouver  Irish  Fusiliers  and  the  Quebec 
Irish  Regiment.  A  short  time  ago  General  Botha's 
wife  at  Capetown  presented  green  flags  to  a  South 
African  Irish  regiment.  But  it  is  the  army  raised  in 
Ireland  itself  which  is  our  more  special  concern  here, 
for  that  is  the  army  which  it  is  Ireland's  privilege  and 
duty  to  maintain  at  its  full  strength  in  t he  field;  and 
that  consists  of  the  regular  battalions  of  the  historic 
Irish  regiments  and  of  three  specific  new  Irish  Divi- 
sions with  "service  "  battalions  of  the  same  regiments. 
Each  of  the  new  Divisions  is  under  the  command  of  a 
distinguished  Irish  General.  The  three  together 
would  constitute  an  Army  Corps.  The  formation  of 
these  three  Irish  Divisions  is  a  fact  of  great  note.  It 
is  the  first  time  Ireland  is  officially  represented  in  the 
field  by  a  larger  unit  than  the  regiment. 

It  is  »o  be  noted  that  this  book  only  deals  with  the 
achievements  of  the  old  Irish  regiments,  and  one  of 
the  new  Irish  Divisions,  namely,  the  ioth.  The  16th 
Irish  Division,  the  36th  Irish  Division,  and  the  Tyne- 
sicle  Irish  Brigade  have  only  recently  gone  to  the  Front. 

From  letters  home  from  men  and  officers,  from  the 
speeches  of  Generals  delivered  immediately  after  an 
action,  and  sometimes  sent  home  in  a  letter  or  an 


8 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


order  of  the  day,  from  the  spontaneous  testimony  of 
onlookers  of  other  corps  rather  than  from  official 
reports,  the  record,  so  far,  of  these  Irish  levies,  old  and 
new,  is  put  together.  Official  mentions  are  scant. 
The  official  account  given  by  Admiral  de  Robeck  of 
the  landing  and  taking  of  "V"  Beach,  with  its  sunken 
wire  entanglements,  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  of 
deeds,  and  valuable  in  results  in  spite  of  the  appalling 
cost  to  the  Irish  battalions  who  accomplished  it,  for  it 
rendered  the  landing  of  the  troops  that  arrived  later 
safe — a  feat  which  General  Sir  Hunter  Weston  next 
day  declared  to  be  "without  parallel  in  the  history  of 
feats  of  arms  " — did  not  even  mention  the  names  of  the 
glorious  Irish  regiments — although  the  names  of  the 
regiments  concerned  in  all  the  other  landings  were 
given  with  eulogies.  General  Hamilton,  in  explana- 
tion of  his  meagre  references  to  the  Tenth  Division 
at  Suvla,  says  he  found  it  difficult  to  obtain  "living 
human  details."  I  do  not  refer  to  this  by  way  of  com- 
plaint, though  I  hope  this  omission  may  yet  be 
officially  set  right.  The  thing  is  past,  and  there  is 
going,  we  hope,  to  be  a  great  change  in  such  matters 
in  future.  Besides,  the  facts  get  known.  Such  deeds 
cannot  be  hidden — they  are  too  great.  I  refer  to  the 
matter  to  explain  why  it  is  that  books  like  this,  imper- 
fect as  it  is,  have  to  be  compiled.  Other  volumes  like 
it  will  have  to  supplement  the  tale.  We  Irish  are 
determined  that  henceforth  the  doings  of  our  armies 
in  the  field  shall  not  be  in  vain  in  any  sense.  Piously 
shall  we  glean  the  record,  whether  official  or  unofficial, 
and  what  our  men,  our  officers,  and  our  Generals  think 
ought  to  be  known  shall  no  longer,  so  far  as  we  can 
help  it,  remain  unknown.  Our  brave  lads  in  the  battle- 
line  may  rest  assured  that  their  country  is  lovingly 
and  proudly  watching  them,  and  that  the  sacrifice  they 
make  in  her  name  will,  as  they  wish  it— for  their  wish 
is  the  same  as  the  dving  Sarsfield's  on  the  field  of 
Landeri — go  to  her  profit. 


INTRODUCTION 


9 


The  record  so  far  brings  Ireland  great  honour. 
And  ihis  excites  no  jealousy  in  the  Army — for  it  is 
from  the  other  corps  in  the  Army  itself  comes  the 
most  generous  testimony  to  the  work  of  the  Irish 
soldiers  and  the  most  comrade-like  regret  where  it  is 
thought  there  has  been  lack  of  recognition.  What 
stands  out  is  that  on  every  front,  and  whether  new 
levies  or  regulars,  the  work  of  the  Irish  troops  has  not 
only  been  of  great  merit  in  every  instance,  but  of 
exceptional  merit,  and  they  have  to  their  credit  some 
of  the  moot  splendid  and  astonishing  achievements. 
The  Irish  Guards  at  Mons,  the  Royal  Irish  Regiment 
at  Ypres,  the  London  Irish  at  Loos  (dribbling  a  foot- 
ball before  them  as  they  charged — the  boys  in  the 
trenches,  before  the  charge,  holding  out  the  matches 
with  whijh  they  had  lit  their  cigarettes  to  show  each 
other  that  their  hands  were  not  shaking),  the  regular 
battalions  at  "  V  "  Beach,  the  new  "service  "  battalions 
of  the  Tenth  Division  at  Sulva,  I  name  out  of  a  long 
list  to  illustrate  this  statement.  To  General  Mahon's 
Division,  composed  exclusively  of  new  levies  who 
were  civilians  when  the  war  began — thousands  of 
Nationalist  families  in  Leinster,  Munster,  and  Con- 
naught  represented  its  ranks — the  terrific  open  fighting 
at  Suvla  Bay  (which  began  with  the  shelling  of  the 
lighters  at  the  landing  and  the  bursting  of  chains  of 
contact  mines  as  they  set  foot  on  shore)  was  their 
first  experience  of  being  under  fire.  Undismayed, 
their  coolness  undisturbed,  they  formed  for  attack  as 
if  on  the  parade  ground.  These  were  the  "freshies" 
spoken  of  in  the  letter  partly  quoted  above  of  Captain 
Thornhill,  himself  a  representative  of  those  magni- 
ficent Australian  and  New  Zealand  troops  whose 
prowess  his  been  another  of  the  revelations  of  the 
war.  "The  Empire  can  do  with  a  heap  more 
'freshies'  of  the  Irish  brand,"  he  writes.  "Their 
landing  at  Suvla  Bay  was  the  greatest  thing  you 
will  ever  read  of  in  books  by  high-brows.  Those  that 

B* 


10 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


witnessed  the  advance  will  never,  forget  it.  Bullets 
and  shrapnel  rained  on  them,  yet  they  never  wavered. 
.  .  .  God  !  the  men  were  splendid.  The  way  they 
took  that  hill  (now  called  Dublin  Hill)  was  the  kind 
of  thing  that  would  make  you  pinch  yourself  to  prove 
that  it  was  not  a  cheap  wine  aftermath.  How  they  got 
there  Heaven  only  knows.  As  the  land  lay,  climbing 
into  hell  on  an  aeroplane  seemed  an  easier  proposition 
than  taking  that  hill."1  It  may  be  well  to  point  out, 
for  it  bears  upon  one  of  the  popular  fallacies  about 
Irish  character,  that  it  is  not  only  in  the  desperate 
charge  or  the  forlorn  hope  that  Irish  soldiers  have 
proved  theii  worth  in  this  or  other  wars.  They  have 
shown  it  equally  in  the  tenacity,  grim  yet  cheerful, 
with  whirh  for  davs  and  weeks  and  months  difficult 
positions  are  held  and  bitter  hardships  borne.  Again, 
let  it  be  noted  what  this  whole  young  Tenth  Division 
proved  itself  fit  for  after  its  months  at  Gallipoli. 
When  it  was  decided  to  occupy  Salonika  and  to  march 
to  the  aid  of  the  Serbian  army  it  was  to  the  Irish 
Division,    under   their  splendid    Irish  commander, 

1  One  is  reminded  of  tributes  to  Meagher's  Brigade  at 
Fredericksburg  in  the  American  Civil  War.  "  Braver  men," 
writes  Horace  Greely,  in  his  "American  Conflict,"  "never  smiled 
at  death.  Never  did  men  fight  better  or  die,  alas!  more  fruit- 
lessly than  did  Hancock's  corps,  especially  Meagher's  Irish 
Brigade,  composed  of  the  63rd,  6qth,  and  SSth  New  York,  28th 
Massachusetts,  and  the  116th  Pennsylvania,  which  dashed  itself 
repeatedly  against  those  impregnable  heights,  until  two-thirds 
of  its  numbers  strewed  the  ground"  (vol.  ii.,  p.  345).  In  the 
same  book  Greely  quotes  the  following  from  the  correspondent 
of  the  London  Times,  watching  the  battle  from  the  heights,  and 
writing  from  Lee's  headquarters:  "To  the  Irish  Division  com- 
manded by  General  Meagher  was  principally  committed  the 
desperate  task  of  bursting  out  of  the  town  of  Fredricksburg  and 
forming  under  the  withering  fire  of  the  confederate  batteries  to 
attack  Maryc's  Heights.  Never  at  Fontcnoy,  Albuera,  or  at 
Waterloo  was  more  undoubted  courage  displayed  by  the  sons  of 
Erin  than  during  those  six  frantic  attacks  which  they  directed 
against  the  almost  impregnable  position  of  the  foe." 


INTRODUCTION 


ii 


General  Sir  Bryan  Mahon,  that  the  place  of  honour 
for  this  desperate  enterprise  was  given.  Coming 
straight  from  their  hard  service  in  the  Peninsula,  they 
performed  in  the  Serbian  mountain  passes  above  Lake 
Doiran  what  General  Sarrail,  the  eminent  French 
Commander,  the  vanquisher  of  the  Crown  Prince's 
Army  at  Verdun,  has  pronounced  to  be  one  of  the 
most  striking  feats  of  arms  of  the  whole  war.  Acting 
as  a  rearguard  against  an  army  ten  times  their  number, 
they  did  what  was  neither  expected  nor  counted  upon. 
But  their  instinctive  military  genius,  as  well  as  their 
courage  and  determination,  came  into  play,  and  they 
held  up  the  overwhelming  enemy  for  so  long  and  with 
such  skill  that  the  entire  French  and  British  forces 
were  able  to  withdraw  safely  to  their  defensive  posi- 
tions without  the  loss  of  a  single  gun  or  a  single  trans- 
port wagon. 

One  seems  to  be  verging  on  exaggeration  in  these 
accounts,  but  the  thing  is  bare  truth,  and  I  am 
striving  to  bring  out  what  has  been  done  for  Ireland 
by  the  character  of  these  troops.  I  have  indicated 
their  martial  quality.  But  they  have  brought  another 
quality  into  the  fie'd  which  is  equally  characteristic 
and  therefore  should  at  least  be  mentioned  here,  and 
which,  perhaps,  in  the  circumstances  of  the  time, 
deserves  a  special  reference.  That  is,  their  religious 
spirit.  Fverybody  has  remarked  it.  The  Irish 
soldier,  with  his  limpid  frith  and  his  unaffected  piety, 
his  rosary  recited  on  the  hillside,  his  Mass  in  the 
ruined  barn  under  shell-fire,  his  "act  of  contrition" 
in  the  trench  before  facing  the  hail  of  the  assault,  his 
attitude  to  women,  has  been  mostlv  a  singular  impres- 
sion. And  his  chaplain  !  The  Irish  battalion  must 
have  its  chnplain  as  well  as  its  colonel,  and  both  must 
be  of  the  best.  The  chapkiins  of  every  denomination 
and  of  every  corps  have  made  a  noble  name  for  them- 
selves in  this  war;  but  I  am  speaking  here  only  of 


12  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


the  Irish  chaplains— of  the  men  like  Father  Finn, 
killed  at  "V"  beach,  refusing  to  stay  behind  on  the 
ship  because,  as  he  answered,  "The  place  of  the 
chaplain  is  with  the  dying  soldier";  and  like  Father 
Gwynn,  of  the  Irish  Guards,  killed  at  the  French 
front,  of  whom  his  battalion  commander,  a  Protestant 
Irishman,  writes  these  words:  "No  words  of  mine 
could  express  or  even  give  a  faint  idea  of  the  amount 
of  good  he  has  done  us  all  out  here,  or  how  bravely 
he  has  faced  all  dangers,  and  how  cheerful  and  com- 
forting he  has  always  been.  It  is  certainly  no 
exaggeration  to  say  that  he  w<*s  loved  by  every  officer, 
N.C.O.  and  man  in  the  battalion.  The  Irish  Guards 
owe  him  a  deep  and  lasting  debt  of  gratitude,  and  as 
long  as  any  of  us  are  left  who  saw  him  out  here,  we 
shall  never  forget  his  wonderful  life,  and  shall  strive 
to  lead  a  better  life  by  following  his  example."  This 
quality  of  our  soldiers  appears  to  have  impressed 
observers,  as  well  as  their  fighting  quality.  It  is 
referred  to  again  and  again,  and  the  same  transference 
of  thought  from  the  character  of  the  men  to  the  cause 
of  their  country,  as  appears  in  one  of  the  letters  above 
quoted  from  a  Scottish  soldier,  a  spectator  of  "V" 
beach,  occurs  repeatedly  :  "The  race  that  can  produce 
such  men,  who  did  such  glorious  work  for  the  Empire, 
has  the  most  perfect  right  to  get  the  freedom  of  its 
country  and  the  right  to  rule  it.  .  .  .  There  is  not  a 
man  in  the  service  but  who  would  willingly  do  any- 
thing now  for  the  Irish  people — yes,  the  Irish 
Catholics." 

Thus  we  see  that  our  Irish  troops  in  this  war  are 
fulfilling  a  mission.  As  I  said  at  the  outset,  it  is 
into  their  keeping,  with  the  eyes  of  the  world  upon 
them,  that  the  cause  of  their  country  for  the  time 
being  has  passed.  The  influence  of  their  action  upon 
her  fortunes  will  extend  far  beyond  the  immediate 
effects  which  will  appear  the  moment  the  war  is  over. 


INTRODUCTION 


13 


No  people  can  be  said  to  have  rightly  proved  their 
nationhood  and  their  power  to  maintain  it  until  they 
have  demonstrated  their  military  prowess;  and  though 
Irish  blood  has  reddened  the  earth  of  every  continent, 
never  until  now  have  we  as  a  people  set  a  national 
army  in  the  field.  I  have  written  vainly  if  I  have 
not  shown,  moreover,  that  never  was  a  people  more 
worthily  represented  in  the  field  than  we  are  to-day 
by  these  Irish  soldiers.  It  is  heroic  deeds  entering 
into  their  traditions  that  give  life  to  nations — that  is 
the  recompense  of  those  who  die  to  perform  them — 
and  to  Fontenoy,  Cremona,  Fredericksburg,  and  the 
rest,  these  soldiers  of  the  Irish  people  to-day  have 
added  Mons,  Ypres,  Loos,  "V"  beach,  Suvla  Bay, 
Lake  Doiran.  How  do  the  Irish  people  regard  their 
armies  in  the  field?  How  do  their  brothers  at  home 
regard  these  brothers  in  the  battle  line,  who,  at  the 
call  of  danger  and  national  opportunity,  by  passing 
into  the  soldier's  panoply  have  lifted  the  name  of 
Irishmen  to  a  new  plane  in  the  world's  eyes,  and 
opened  to  their  country's  cause  a  new  outlook?  To 
themselves  the  same  opportunity  of  ennoblement 
comes.  The  ranks  of  their  brothers  in  the  field  are 
thinning  under  the  wastage  of  war.  Will  they  keep 
them  filled  ?  Aye,  will  they  1  I  have  given  my  life- 
time, such  as  it  has  been,  to  the  service  of  Ireland  in 
a  deep  fa:th  in  the  essential  nobility  and  wisdom  of 
the  Irish  people.  I  should  be  untrue  to  that  faith 
if  for  a  moment  I  had  any  doubt  on  this  matter — 
if  I  could  harbour  for  a  moment  the  idea  that  the 
young  men  of  Ireland  could  think  unmoved  of  the 
wistful  bewildered  faces  of  their  noble  brothers  while 
they  held  back,  could  watch  the  ranks  of  the  Irish 
armies  thinning,  and  the  glorious  regiments,  brigades, 
and  divisions  gradually  filling  up  with  others  than 
Irish  soldiers  until  their  character  as  Irish  armies 
finally  vanished  and  ceased  to  exist — and  something, 


14 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


I  fear,  would  go  with  that  character  which  Ireland 
might  never  get  back.  No,  the  Irish  race  has  not 
changed,  as  these  very  soldiers  have  proved.  Chivalry 
is  of  its  essence,  and  nations  who  do  not  want  to  die, 
but  to  live,  as  Ireland  does,  must  act  through  their 
essential  qualities.  Those  brave  sons  in  the  field 
need  not  fear  for  the  honour  they  have  won  for  their 
country.  Their  brothers  are  coming  to  them.  Ireland's 
armies  will  be  maintained. 

J.  E.  REDMOND. 


February,  1916 


CHAPTER  I 
THE  RETREAT  FROM  MONS 


HOW  THE  MUNSTERS  SAVED  THE  GUNS  AND  GOT  RINGED 
ROUND  WITH  FIRE 

Regular  battalions  of  all  the  Irish  regiments  were 
included  in  the  British  Expeditionary  Force  which 
left  for  France,  at  the  outbreak  of  war,  in  the  early 
weeks  of  August,  1914.  For  its  size  it  was  the  finest 
Army  that  the  world  has  ever  seen,  in  equipment, 
discipline,  and  martial  ardour.  It  was  commanded 
by  Field-Marshal  Sir  John  French,  the  scion  of  an 
Irish  family  long  settled  in  Roscommon,  of  which 
Lord  De  Freyne  is  the  head,  and  a  soldier  who  made 
a  brilliant  reputation  as  a  cavalry  leader  in  the  South 
African  War. 

On  the  morning  of  Sunday,  August  23rd,  two  of 
the  three  Army  Corps  which  composed  the  Force  were 
extended  along  a  front  of  twenty-five  miles  east  and 
west  of  Mons,  a  Belgian  town  of  25,000  inhabitants 
and  the  centre  of  coal  mining,  iron,  and  glass  works. 
In  the  First  Corps,  under  Sir  Douglas  Haig,  were  the 
1st  Irish  Guards,  the  2nd  Munster  Fusiliers,  and  the 
2nd  Connaught  Rangers.  The  Second  Corps,  under 
Sir  Horace  Smith-Dorrien,  included  the  2nd  Irish 


'5 


16       ,  THE  IRJSH  .  AT;  THE ;  ;FRONT 

Rifles  arid  the •  2no  Royal' Irish  Regiment.  The  4th 
Royal  Irish  Dragoons ,  were  with  .  the  cavalry.  An 
Irish  trooper  of  tiiat:fegimejit  .on.'outpost  duty  had  the 
distinction'  of  opening  the'  Great "  War  between 
England  and  Germany  by  firing  the  first  shot,  which 
brought  down  a  Uhlan  officer,  in  the  early  hours  of 
Saturday,  August  22nd,  fifteen  miles  beyond  Mons, 
on  the  road  to  Brussels. 

The  Battle  of  Mons,  the  first  encounter  in  force 
between  the  British  and  the  Germans,  commenced  at 
twenty  minutes  to  one  o'clock  on  Sunday,  August 
2,3rd.  Not  a  German  was  then  in  sight.  But  an 
enemy  aeroplane  hovered  overhead,  like  a  hawk- 
peering  for  prey  in  the  fields  and  hedges,  and  there 
was  a  burst  of  shrapnel  over  the  British  lines,  followed 
by  the  booming  of  distant  artillery.  An  attack  so 
soon  was  unexpected.  The  bells  of  Mons  had  been 
ringing  for  the  Sunday  services,  as  usual,  all  the 
morning,  and  the  Cathedral  was  crowded  with  wor- 
shippers at  the  High  Mass  when  the  sound  of  the 
German  guns  broke  startlingly  in  upon  their  devo- 
tions. It  was  a  beautiful  day,  and  many  of  the  men  in 
one  of  the  Irish  regiments  billeted  in  a  farmyard  close 
to  the  town  were  bare  but  for  their  trousers — availing 
themselves  of  the  warm  sunshine  to  wash  and  dry  their 
shirts  and  socks  after  their  long  tramp  in  France  and 
Belgium — when  the  bugles  rang  out  "Stand  to  arms." 
The  Germans  were  unseen,  but  having  on  Saturday 
beaten  the  French  at  Charleroi — to  the  British  right — 
tliev  were  advancing  in  overwhelming  numbers,  under 
Von  Kluck,  in  the  cover  of  the  woods,  railway  embank- 
ments and  hedgerows.  Soon  the  sharp  crackle  of 
musketry  was  added  to  the  cannonading  of  the  guns, 
and  the  sabre  and  lance  of  cavalrv  gleamed  in  the  sun. 

The  first  of  the  Irish  regiments  to  exchange  shots 
wilii  the  enemy's  infantry  were  the  2nd  Rifles,  who 
Suffered  severely,  holding  a  position  in  the  suburbs 


THE  RETREAT  FROM  MONS  17 


of  Mons.  The  2nd  Royal  Irish  Regiment  defended 
a  village  behind  the  town,  and  on  the  main  road 
leading  south.  A  Gordon  Highlander  named  Smiley 
says  the  Irish  were  "fearfully  cut  up"  when  his 
company,  about  two  miles  behind,  were  directed  to 
advance  to  their  relief.  The  Gordons  crept  up  the 
road,  and  reached  the  trenches  of  the  Irish  at  dusk. 
Another  Gordon  says: — "When  we  got  to  the 
trenches  the  scene  was  terrible.  The  Irish  were  unpre- 
pared for  the  sudden  attack.  They  were  having 
dinner  when  the  Germans  opened  on  them,  and  their 
dead  and  wounded  were  lying  all  around." 

The  Irish  Guards,  who  lay  to  the  east  of  Mons,  on 
the  British  right,  had,  as  the  regiment's  first  experi- 
ence of  warfare,  to  meet  the  shock  of  a  cavalry  charge. 
One  of  the  most  popular  recruiting  posters  in  the 
early  days  of  the  war  was  a  picture  of  a  comical- 
looking  Tommy  on  the  field  of  battle.  He  was  repre- 
sented striking  a  match  to  light  his  pipe,  and  saying, 
with  a  devil-may-care  glint  in  his  roguish  eye,  "Half 
a  mo',  Kaiser,"  while  German  horsemen  in  the  back- 
ground were  charging  towards  him.  The  idea  was 
suggested  to  the  artist  by  an  incident  in  the  encounter 
between  the  Irish  Guards  and  the  Germans  at  Mons. 
"  I  am  told,"  says  an  English  newspaper  corre- 
spondent, "that  when  the  German  cavalry  were  only 
200  yards  away  one  Irish  Guardsman  momentarily 
put  down  his  rifle  and  begged  a  cigarette  of  a  comrade, 
which  he  coollv  lit.  Then  they  '  prepared  to  receive 
cavalry,'  and  did  it  in  better  order  and  with  much  less 
<*xcitement  than  if  they  had  been  about  to  witness  the 
finish  of  a  St.  Leger."  In  this  we  have  an  example 
"f  the  easy  bearing  in  the  presence  of  the  advancing 
foe  for  which,  by  all  accounts,  the  Trish  are  remark- 
able. Such  imperturbability  springs  not  so  much 
from  contempt  of  the  enemy,  as  from  confidence 
m  their  own  prowess.    The  two  front  ranks  were 


18  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 

kneeling,  and  presenting  a  double  row  of  steel  Their 
virgin  bayonets,  seen  now  for  the  first  time  on  a  field 
of  battle,  glittered  as  sharp  and  terrible  as  if  they  hac 
around  them  the  halo  of  a  hundred  victories  Stand- 
ing behind  were  two  other  ranks  who  poured  a  stream 
of  rifle  fire  into  the  German  horsemen.  So  the  Irish 
Guards  met  the  whirlwind  of  galloping  horses  anc 
Hashing  swords,  and  drove  back  the  survivors  in  a 
ragged,  straggling  line.  They  were  eager  to  start 
winning  battle  honours  for  their  banners,  and  Mons 
is  a  brilliant  opening  of  a  list  that  promises  to  be 
lengthy  and  crowded  before  this  Great  War 
terminates. 

Then  came  the  order  for  a  general  retreat  of  the 
British  forces.  In  the  evening  Sir  John  French  found 
out  that  he  was  vastly  outnumbered  in  men  and  guns 
—250,000  Germans  to  82,000  British— and  saw  that 
if  his  Army  were  to  escape  being  outflanked 
and  annihilated  they  must  retire  until  they  got 
behind  some  substantial  line  of  natural  defence 
which  they  could  hope  to  hold  against  such  fearful 
odds. 

The  retreat  lasted  twelve  days.  It  was  one  long 
drawn-out  rearguard  action.  The  fighting  took  place 
along  a  line  of  about  twenty-five  miles  and  backwards 
for  a  distance  of  about  eighty  miles,  which  was  covered 
by  forced  marches  at  night  as  well  as  by  dav.  Hardly 
for  an  hour  were  the  British  permitted  any  rest  or 
respite.  They  were  continually  harassed  bv  enormous 
masses  of  the  enemy  who  by  thundering  at  their  heels 
and  striking  at  their  flanks  sought  to  turn  the  retreat 
into  a  rout.  In  that  the  Germans  completely  failed. 
The  retirement  was  a  splendid  military  achievement. 
It  was  also  an  episode  of  intense  dramatic  interest, 
and  though  I  am  necessarily  concerned  onlv  with  the 
part  taken  by  the  Irish  regiments  in  the  ordeal,  it  was 
made  memorable  for  all  time  by  feats  of  unparalleled 


THE  RETREAT  FROM  MONS  19 

heroism  and  endurance  by  every  arm  of  the  Service, 
and  each  and  all  of  the  nationalities  represented  in  it. 

The  British  rearguard  frequently  gave  battle  to 
their  pursuers,  holding  them  in  check  or  sending  them 
staggering  back  with  the  vehemence  of  the  blow.  On 
Wednesday,  August  26th,  the  first  stand  was  made 
on  the  Cambrai — Le  Cateau — Landrecies  line*.  Here 
it  was  that  the  2nd  Connaught  Rangers  gave  the 
Germans  another  unpleasant  taste  of  the  fighting 
quality  of  the  Irish.  "It  was  a  grand  time  we  had, 
and  I  wouldn't  have  missed  it  for  lashin's  of  money," 
says  a  private  of  the  regiment  in  a  racy  account  of  the 
episode.  "The  Germans  kept  pressing  our  rear- 
guard all  the  time.  They  were  at  least  five  to  one,  and 
we  were  in  danger  of  being  cut  off.  At  last  the  Colonel 
could  stand  it  no  longer,  so  the  word  was  passed  round 
that  we  were  to  give  them  hell  and  all.  1  Rangers  of 
Connaught,'  says  he,  1  the  eyes  of  all  Ireland  are  on 
you  to-day,  and  I  know  you  never  could  disgrace  the 
old  country  by  allowing  Germans  to  beat  you  while 
you  have  arms  in  your  hands  and  hearts  in  your 
breasts.  Up,  ihen,  and  at  them,  and  if  you  don't  give 
them  the  soundest  thrashing  they  ever  got  you  needn't 
look  me  in  the  face  again  in  this  world— or  the  next  !  ' 
And  we  went  for  them  with  just  what  you  would  know 
of  a  prayer  to  the  Mother  of  Our  Lord  to  be  merciful 
to  the  loved  ones  at  home  if  we  should  fall  in  the  fight. 
We  charged  through  and  through  them  until  they 
broke  and  ran  like  frightened  hares  in  terror  of 
hounds." 

That  same  day  one  Division  of  the  Third  Army 
(  orps  was  brought  hurriedly  up  bv  train  to  Le  Cateau. 
In  it  were  three  other  Irish  regiments—  1st  Irish 
His.  hts,  2nd  Dublin  Fusiliers,  and  2nd  Inniskilling 
fusiliers  I  hey  went  straight  into  action  to  protect 
one  of  the  flanks  of  the  resumed  retirement.  In  a 
f'ght  near  Le  Cateau  the  Inniskillings  lost  many 


20  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


officers  and  men.  The  Dublins  were  at  Cambrai. 
They  appear  to  have  been  uproariously  and  out- 
rageously Irish.  A  few  weeks  later  the  London 
correspondent  of  the  Manchester  Guardian  gave  some 
interesting  extracts  from  a  letter  written  by  an  English 
officer  of  the  Dublins.  He  said  that  while  the  men 
were  waiting  for  the  Germans  they  sang  "The  Wear- 
ing of  the  Green"  and  "God  Save  Ireland."  One  of 
the  officers  remarked,  by  way  of  a  joke,  "We  have 
heard  enough  all  day  of  your  damned  Fenian  songs, 
boys;  give  us  something  else."  The  boys  then  struck 
up,  the  officer  says,  a  song  called  "  Dea/Old  Ireland." 
This  ballad,  by  T.  D.  Sull  ivan,  tells  in  stirring  verses 
and  chorus,  set  to  a  rousing  air,  of  some  of  the  habits 
and  customs  of  Ireland,  and  of  the  affection  she 
inspires.    One  verse  runs  :  — 

"  We've  seen  the  wedding,  and  the  wake,  the  pattern  and 
the  fair, 

The  well-knit  frames  at  the  grand  old  games  in  the  kindly 
Irish  air; 

The  loud  '  Hurroo,'  we've  heard  it,  too;  and  the  thunder- 
ing '  Clear  the  way!  ' 

Ah,  dear  old  Ireland,  gay  old  Ireland,  Ireland,  boys, 
hurrah." 

It  was  not  the  first  time  that  the  song  was  heard  on 
a  field  of  battle.  On  that  night  in  December,  1863, 
in  the  American  Civil  War,  when  the  Federals  and 
Confederates  were  bivouacked  on  the  banks  of  the 
Rappahannock  awaiting  the  dawn  to  commence  the 
bloody  fight  for  Fredericksburg,  an  Irish  regiment  in 
the  service  of  the  North  sang  the  song  as  they  sat  by 
(heir  camp  fires.  Was  that  a  tremendous  echo  that 
came  across  the  river? — 

"For  Ireland,  boys,  hurrah;  for  Ireland,  boys,  hurrah  1 
Here's  dear  old  Ireland;    fond  old  Ireland — 
Ireland,  boys,  hurrah!" 

The  Irishmen  of  the  North  listened  intently.   Then  it 


THE  RETREAT  FROM  MONS  21 


came  upon  them  with  wild  surprise  that  the  chorus 
had  been  taken  up  by  an  Irish  regiment  in  the  service 
of  the  South  !  , 

The  officers  of  the  Dublin  Fusiliers  at  Cambrai  were 
not  scandalised,  nor  did  they  put  on  a  severe  air,  when 
they  heard  these  rebelly  songs,  survivals  of  a  dead 
past,  and  yet  deeply  moving  for  the  national  memories 
clustering  round  them.  On  the  contrary,  like  good 
regimental  officers,  they  welcomed  them,  as  they 
would  probably  have  welcomed  anything  that  helped 
to  raise  the  hearts  of  their  men  in  their  hour  of  trial. 
"As  my  old  brother-officer  observes,"  says  the  writer 
of  the  letter,  "'These  confounded  Fenians  can  fight. 
Four  times  within  one  hour  my  blackguards  drove  a 
charge  home  with  the  bayonet.'" 

That  day  was  a  most  critical  one  for  the  British. 
The  Second  Army  Corps  was  streaming  southwards. 
But  Von  Kluck  was  making  a  determined  effort  to 
outflank  and  envelop  the  First  Army  Corps.  The 
Corps  escaped  the  net  with  the  loss  of  one  of  their 
finest  regiments,  the  2nd  Munster  Fusiliers,  killed, 
wounded,  and  made  prisoners.  It  was  the  most  tragic 
event  of  the  retreat.  A  day  or  two  previously  the 
Munsters  were  entrenched  behind  six  guns  of  Field 
Artillery.  Uhlans  swept  down  upon  the  battery  and 
killed  the  gunners.  Then  two  companies  of  the 
Munsters  charged  with  fixed  bayonets,  and  put  the 
Germans  to  flight.  But  what  was  to  be  done  with  the 
guns?  All  the  horses  had  been  killed,  and  time  was 
pressing.  Were  the  guns  to  be  lost  after  all?  The 
thought  never  entered  into  the  heads  of  the  Munsters. 
By  putting  themselves  into  harness,  with  a  few  light 
cavalry  horses  which  they  had  captured  from  the 
Uhlans,  they  pulled  the  guns  away.  "As  we  had  not 
enough  horses,"  said  a  wounded  Munster  in  hospital 
at  Tralee,  "we  made  mules  of  ourselves,  for  we  were 
not  such  asses  as  to  leave  the  guns  to  the  enemy." 


22  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 

The  Suns  were  brought  back  five  miles,  where  horses 
were  available  to  relieve  the  Munsters 

On  the  night  of  August  26lh  the  regiment  were  rear- 
guard to  the  ret.ring  First  Army.'  They  held  two 
cross-roads  between  Chapeau  Rouge  to  the  north,  and 
Fesney  to  the  south,  and  had  orders  to  keep  watch 
over  these  important  positions  until  they  got  word  to 
tall  back  It  is  said  the  word  was  sent  not  once,  but 
thrice-the  first  during  the  night— but  only  one 
reached  them  the  following  afternoon,  and  then  it  was 
loo  late.  The  other  despatch-riders  lost  their  way,  or 
were  shot  or  made  prisoners.  The  result  was  that 
the  Munsters  were  left  in  the  lurch  while  the  mass  of 
the  hirst  Corps,  unaware  of  their  comrades'  desperate 
position,  were  hurrying  away  to  the  south.  At  dawn, 
as  the  regiment  lay  concealed  behind  the  hedgerows 
and  in  the  beet  fields  of  the  farmsteads  and  in  the 
orchards  laden  with  fruit,  they  were  discovered  by  a 
German  patrol.  The  enemy  at  once  surrounded  them 
On  three  sides  and  attacked  with  vastly  superior  forces. 
"The  Germans  came  at  us  from  all  points,  horse,  foot 
and  artillery  and  all,"  said  one  of  the  survivors,  "and 
the  air  was  raving  with  shouting,  screaming  men 
waving  swords  and  rifles  and  blazing  away  at  us  like 
blue  murder."  To  add  to  their  troubles  the  rain  was 
falling  in  torrents,  drenching  the  men  to  the  skin. 

The  officers  decided  to  withdraw  to  the  village  of 
Btreux,  a  few  miles  back,  where  they  hoped  to  find  the 
shelter  of  a  position  of  defence  which  might  help 
them  to  hold  up  the  Germans,  despite  the  terrific  odds 
on  the  side  of  the  enemy.  The  battalion  retired  by 
Companies — two  companies  covering  the  withdrawal 
of  one  another  in  turns.  In  fighting  these  rear- 
guard actions  the  men  sought  cover  wherever  they 
could  find  it — crouching  in  farm  buildings,  and  behind 
wagons,  walls,  and  he.-ips  of  stones,  firing  at  the  ever- 
ndvancing    Germans.    The    Munsters    were   grind v 


THE  RETREAT  FROM  MONS 


silent  until  it  came  to  bayonet  fighting  between  khaki 
and  grey,  and  then  the  air  was  rent  with  yells  of  rage 
and  hate,  shrieks  of  pain,  and  the  low  wailing  sobbing 
of  the  Irish  keen. 

During  the  retirement  a  despatch-rider  reached  the 
Mu nsters.  He  had  a  message  for  them  to  retire  "at 
once."  It  was  not  timed,  but  it  was  probably  the  last 
of  the  three  orders  sent  from  Headquarters,  and  was 
therefore  written  hurriedly.  It  seems  also  to  have 
been  written  many  hours  before  it  was  delivered,  as  the 
bearer  said  he  had  been  compelled  to  hide  for  a  long 
time  from  the  Germans.  But  it  was  too  late.  The 
Munsters  were  encircled  by  a  ring  of  fire.  The  enemy 
had  worked  round  to  their  rear  and  now  barred  the 
way  to  the  village  of  Etreux.  Major  Paul  Charrier, 
described  as  a  hearty,  genial  Kerryman,  was  in  com- 
mand of  the  Munsters.  Three  times  he  gallantly  led 
his  men  in  an  attack  upon  the  key  of  the  German 
position,  a  large  mansion  that  was  loopholed  and 
turned  into  a  fortress.  He  was  twice  wounded,  yet 
he  continued  to  lead,  and  in  the  last  assault  he  fell  to 
rise  no  more  with  a  bullet  in  his  head.  Eight  other 
officers  were  also  dead.  Six  of  the  survivors  were  dis- 
abled. Between  four  and  five  hundred  of  the  rank  and 
file  were  killed  or  wounded.  Ammunition  was  run 
out.  Not  another  cartridge  was  to  be  found  by  the 
men  in  the  bandoliers  of  their  dead  and  dying  com- 
rades. It  was  then  o.  p.m.  The  men  listened  for 
sounds  of  approaching  relief,  but  none  was  heard. 
There  was  nothing  left  for  the  remnant  of  the  battalion, 
reduced  to  four  officers  and  256  non-commissioned 
officers  and  men,  but  to  surrender.  Onlv  155  men  got 
out  of  the  trnn,  and  most  of  these  belonged  to  the 
regimental  transport.  It  came  out  afterwards  that  the 
Munsters  had  been  engaged  against  seven  battalions 
of  (,erman  infantry,  three  batteries  of  artillery,  many 
cavalry,  and  many  Maxim  guns. 


24  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


So  impressed  were  the  Germans  bv  the  bravery  of 
i hose  Irish  lads  that  they  paid  every  respect  to  the 
living  and  the  dead.  Captain  H.  S.  Jervis,  the  senior 
surviving  officer,  in  letters  written  to  the  bereaved 
wives  and  mothers  of  his  fellows,  states  that  the  next 
day  the  Germans  allowed  him  to  send  out  a  burial 
party  of  his  own  men.  "They  found  Paul  Charrier 
lying  as  he  had  fallen,  head  towards  the  enemy,"  he 
tells  Mrs.  Charrier.  "The  sergeant  told  me  he  looked 
as  if  he  were  asleep.  They  buried  him,  with  eight 
other  officers  of  the  regiment,  in  a  grave  separate  from 
the  men."  More  than  that,  when  the  Germans  learnt 
that  their  prisoners  were  Irish  and  Catholic  they  sent 
for  one  of  their  own  Catholic  chaplains  to  read  the 
service  for  the  dead  at  the  graveside  of  the  rank  and 
file. 

Sir  Conan  Doyle,  in  a  lecture  on  "The  Great  Battles 
of  the  War,"  delivered  in  London,  made  the  remark: 
"If  ever  surrender  was  justifiable  it  was  so  in  these 
circumstances."  That  was  said  before  full  and 
authentic  reports  of  what  happened,  including  the 
composition  of  the  overwhelming  forces  that  sur- 
rounded the  Munsters,  had  come  from  the  officers 
imprisoned  in  Germany,  which  will  be  found  in  a 
little  pamphlet  called  "The  Munsters,"  written  by  Mrs. 
Victor  Rickard,  the  widow  of  a  brave  man  who  after- 
wards commanded  the  battalion  and  fell  at  Rue  Du 
Bois.  The  military  lesson  of  the  episode,  in  the 
opinion  of  Conan  Doyle,  is  that  great  attention  should 
be  paid  to  making  known  the  real  situation  to  troops 
operating  at  a  distance,  and  the  miscarriage  of  the 
messages  sent  to  the  Munsters  makes  pertinent  the 
telling  here  of  a  story,  on  the  authority  of  a 
wounded  corporal  of  the  Gloucestershire  Regiment,  of 
a  splendid  example  of  Irish  resolution  and  endur- 
ance in  the  operations  on  the  Aisne  later  on  in 
September  :  — 


THE  RETREAT  FROM  MONS  25 


•'  Orders  had  to  be  given  to  a  battalion  holding  an  advanced 
position  to  fall  back.  The  only  way  was  to  send  a  man  with 
orders  through  a  murderous  fire.  Volunteers  were  asked  for 
from  the  Royal  Irish  Fusiliers.  All  wanted  to  go,  but  by 
tossing  for  it  a  selection  was  made  at  last.  He  was  a  shock- 
headed  lad  who  did  not  look  as  if  there  was  much  in  him, 
but  he  had  grit.  Ducking  his  head  in  *a  way  that  made  us 
laugh,  he  rushed  into  the  hail  of  shot  and  shell.  He  cleared 
the  first  hundred  yards  without  being  hit ;  but  in  the  second 
they  brought  him  down.  He  rose  again  and  struggled  on 
for  a  few  minutes,  was  hit  once  more,  and  then  staggered  a 
bit  before  finally  collapsing. 

"Two  more  men  of  the  Irish  Fusiliers  dashed  into  the  fire 
and  rushed  across  while  the  Germans  were  doing  their  best 
to  pink  them.  One  picked  up  the  wounded  lad  and  started 
back  to  the  trenches,  and  the  other,  taking  the  despatch,  ran 
ahead.  Just  as  the  wounded  man  and  his  mate  were  within 
a  few  yards  of  our  trenches  and  we  were  cheering  them, 
there  came  another  hail  of  bullets,  and  both  went  down  dead. 
Meanwhile,  the  man  with  the  despatch  was  racing  for  all 
he  was  worth.  He  got  through  all  right  till  the  last  lap, 
when  he  was  brought  down.  He  was  seen  from  the  other 
trenches,  and  half  a  dozen  men  ran  to  his  aid.  They  were  all 
shot;  but  the  man  with  the  message  was  now  crawling  towards 
the  battalion  in  danger.  With  assistance  he  reached  them 
and  the  object  was  gained;  they  were  withdrawn  to  a  new 
position  before  the  Germans  succeeded  in  their  plan  of  cutting 
them  off." 

By  August  29th  the  British  had  fallen  back  to  the 
line  Compiegne — Soissons,  before  the  German  hordes. 
The  weather  generally  was  intensely  hot,  making  the 
retreat  still  more  trying  to  the  Army.  The  situation 
was  further  complicated  by  the  flight  southwards  of 
almost  the  entire  population,  thronging  and  blocking 
the  roads.  When  the  British  fell  back  the  inhabitants 
had  just  commenced  the  saving  of  the  harvest  which, 
undreaming  of  war,  they  had  tended  with  solicitude 
and  saw  growing  with  joy.  But  the  corn  and  grass 
were  to  be  garnered  by  a  dissolute  and  predatory 
foreign  soldiery  whose  hands,  in  many  instances,  were 
red  with  the  innocent  blood  of  those  who  had  sown 


26  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


them.  So,  accompanied  by  tens  of  thousands  of 
fugitives — wailing  women  and  children  for  the  most 
part,  distracted  by  the  dread  and  terror  of  this 
calamity  which  had  so  incomprehensibly  fallen  upon 
them — tht  British  hastened  on  towards  Paris. 

On  Tuesday,  September  ist,  the  4th  Guards  Brigade 
— Grenadiers,  Coldstreams,  and  Irish — had  to  sustain 
at  Villers-Coftercts  the  brunt  of  another  of  these  fierce 
onslaugnts  which  the  Germans  delivered  against  such 
of  the  British  troops  as  attempted  to  stem  the  pursuit. 
The  Brigade  had  had  little  rest  since  the  commence- 
ment of  the  retreat  with  the  enemy  ever  at  their  heels. 
Only  the  day  before,  August  31st,  the  Irish  Guards  had 
the  longest  and  most  trying  of  their  forced  marches. 
Hardy,  wiry,  and  fleet-footed,  they  covered  thirty-five 
miles  with  very  little  food,  as  their  transport  had  to 
keep  far  in  advance  of  the  column  to  avoid  capture. 
At  a  parade  of  the  battalion  on  the  roadside  at  Villers- 
Cotterets  on  the  morning  of  September  ist,  the  com- 
manding officer,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Morris,  address- 
ing them  on  horseback,  congratulated  his  men  on  their 
grit  and  vitality.  He  made  the  very  interesting  state- 
ment that  whilst  a  substantial  percentage  of  the  other 
regiments  in  the  Guards'  Brigade  had  succumbed  to 
the  heat  and  fatigue  of  the  march,  only  five  men  of 
the  Irish  Guards  had  fallen  out  from  exhaustion. 

Then  all  of  a  sudden,  as  the  tale  is  told  by  Private 
Stephen  Shaughnessy  of  Tuam,  the  men  got  orders  to 
"Fix  bayonets."  The  news  was  brought  that  the 
Germans  were  approaching  under  cover  of  the  woods 
which  abound  in  this  part  of  France.  Colonel  Morris 
rode  through  the  ranks,  shouting,  "Irish  Guards, 
form  up!  Remember  you  are  Irishmen  !  "  The  Irish 
Guards  entered  one  of  the  woods  and  almost  imme- 
diately caught  sight  of  the  Germans.  Both  sides 
blazed  away  at  one  another  with  the  rifle,  through  the 
trees  and  undergrowth,  and  frequently  came  into  grips 


THE  RETREAT  FROM  MONS  27 


at  the  point  of  the  bayonet.  Sergeant  Patrick  Joseph 
Bennett,  in  a  letter  to  his  sister  at  Thurles,  gives 
another  instance  of  the  unruffled  mood  and  quiet  con- 
fidence of  the  men  during  the  three  hours  of  fighting 
in  the  wood.  "The  Irish  boys,"  he  says,  "were  very 
cool  when  the  shots  were  flying  round  us.  They  were 
calmly  picking  blackberries."  In  the  end  the  Germans 
were  beaten  on,  but  at  the  heavy  loss  to  the  Irish  of 
150  of  the  rank  and  file  and  several  of  the  officers. 
Morris  was  among  the  fallen.  The  last  that  Private 
Shaughnessy  saw  of  the  Colonel  was  on  the  road 
beside  the  wood  giving  orders,  mounted  on  horseback 
and  smoking  a  cigarette.  He  was  the  younger  son 
of  Lord  Morris  and  Killanin,  a  famous  Irish  judge 
and  humorist,  and  brother  and  heir-presumptive  of 
Lord  Killanin.  He  left  a  son,  Michael,  who  was  born 
ten  days  before  his  father  left  for  the  Front,  and  was 
just  a  month  old  when  his  father  fell  on  the  field  of 
honour.  Colonel  Morris  was  of  the  finest  type  of 
soldier,  and  was  long  mourned  by  the  regiment. 

A  good  idea  of  the  dangers  and  hardships  of  the 
retreat,  apart  from  the  fighting,  and  also  the  humours 
which  relieved  it,  is  given  by  a  private  of  the  2nd  Irish 
Rifles: — "It  wasn't  the  fault  of  the  Germans  if  we 
got  away  alive.  They  were  after  us  night  and  day," 
he  says.  The  greatest  trouble  of  the  regiment  was 
to  find  their  way  through  woods  and  strange  country 
by  night.  "We  got  on  like  the  Babes  in  the  Wood, 
holding  each  other's  hands,  so  as  not  to  lose  touch  with 
each  other.  We  dare  not  light  a  match  or  make  a 
sound  that  would  betray  our  presence,  and  when  we 
saw  lights  in  the  distance  twinkling  like  will-o'-the- 
wisps,  we  had  to  send  our  scouts  to  find  out  the 
meaning  before  we  approached."  Sometimes  it  was 
the  Germans,  and  then  the  scouts  did  not  get  back, 
and  the  regiment  had  to  dodge  the  enemy  as  best  they 
could.    "Once  when  they  were  looking  for  us  their 


28 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


searchlight  played  in  the  open  just  where  we  were, 
only  we  were  in  the  shade,  and  if  we  had  moved  another 
inch  our  shadows  would  have  been  seen.  We  heard 
them  talking  and  shouting  to  each  other,  but  they 
gave  no  chase,  thinking  we  had  got  away  in  another 
direction.  We  had  no  food  for  hours,  except  such 
fruit  as  we  could  pick  up  on  the  way."  Does  it  not 
read  as  if  the  pursuers  and  the  pursued  were  playing 
some  monstrous  game  of  hide-and-seek  ? 

By  September  3rd  the  Marne  was  crossed,  and  the 
long  retreat  of  the  British  was  brought  to  an  end  with- 
out any  grave  disaster.  French  had  out-generalled 
and  out-marched  Von  Kluck.  But  the  Germans  were 
also  over  the  river  by  the  5th  and  practically  at  the 
gates  of  Paris.  The  British  Army  then  fell  back  upon 
the  Seine.  So  black  did  the  prospect  appear  that  the 
French  Government  and  Legislature  thought  it 
prudent  to  remove  from  Paris  to  Bordeaux. 


CHAPTER  II 


BATTLE  OF   THE  RIVERS 

RALLY  OF  THE  IRISH  GUARDS  TO  THE  GREEN  FLAG 

The  British  Expeditionary  Force  was  driven 
through  Northern  France  before  a  mighty  and  irre- 
sistible wind  of  steel  and  lead,  but  the  tempest  did  not 
overtake  and  disperse  them,  as  it  might  have  done- 
such  was  its  roaring  fury — any  less  disciplined  and 
stubborn  troops.  At  the  end  of  it  all  the  British  were 
weary  from  want  of  sleep  and  plenty  of  hard  fighting, 
but  not  badly  shaken,  and  certainly  with  spirits  un- 
daunted. So  marvellously  quick  did  they  recover 
that  on  September  7th,  within  a  few  days  of  the  end 
of  the  retreat,  they  had  the  great  joy  of  joining  with 
the  French  in  turning  upon  the  Germans  and  rolling 
them  from  the  gates  of  Paris  back  over  the  rivers 
Marne  and  Aisne. 

The  Battle  of  the  Rivers  consisted  of  a  series  of 
almost  continuous  engagements,  lasting  till  the  end  of 
September,  principally  with  strong  rearguards  of  the 
enemy  who  were  holding  the  fords  and  bridges  of  the 
Marne  and  Aisne,  and  their  tributaries,  the  Grand 
Morin  and  the  Petit  Morin,  and  the  villages,  farm- 
lands and  orchards  of  the  intervening  countryside. 
Between  the  different  British  regiments  there  was  an 
emulation  to  outshine  each  other.  It  was  a  splendid 
vanity,  for  everything  done  to  realise  it  tended  to  the 
confusion  of  the  common  enemy.    This  phase  of  the 


30  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


war  was  therefore  crowded  with  incidents  showing 
the  bravery  of  the  soldiers  of  all  the  nationalities 
within  the  United  Kingdom.  From  the  Irish  point  of 
view  the  most  remarkably  dramatic  was  the  rallying 
of  the  Irish  Guards  round  the  green  flag. 

"  It  is  only  a  square  piece  of  cloth,  but  its  colour  is  green, 
and  on  it  is  the  Harp  of  Ireland  and  inscribed  in  a  wreath  are 
the  words  :  '  Eire  go  brath,'  once  bright  and  clear,  but  now 
faded  and  obliterated  almost  beyond  recognition.  That  is  the 
flag  the  Irish  Guards  obtained  when  they  received  information 
that  they  were  for  the  Front,  and  from  the  moment  they  set 
foot  on  foreign  soil  that  treasured  emblem  of  Irish  nationality 
has  been  displayed  at  the  head  of  the  battalion,  the  pride  and 
admiration  of  the  regiment." 

So  writes  Corporal  Michael  O'Mara  of  the  Irish 
Guards.  The  first  occasion  upon  which  the  flag  was 
produced  was  when  the  Marne  was  crossed,  and  on 
September  gth  the  Irish  Guards  had  to  advance  for 
miles  across  rather  open  country,  swept  bv  shot  and 
shell,  to  dislodge  the  Germans  from  a  commanding 
position  south  of  the  Aisne. 

The  Irish  as  soldiers  have  two  qualities  which, 
though  widely  different  in  nature,  are  reallv  each  the 
concomitant  of  the  other.  The  first  is  imperturb- 
ability, springing  from  indifference  to  danger,  of 
which  the  Retreat  from  Mons  supolied  some  choice 
examples,  as  I  have  recorded.  This  attribute  is  dis- 
played while  they  are  waiting  for  the  shock  of  an 
advancing  attack,  or  for  the  command  to  launch  them- 
selves upon  a  foe  shooting  at  them  from  behind 
entrenchments.  The  clash  comes  or  the  order  to 
charge  is  given;  and  then  it  is  that,  showing  the  other 
quality,  they  give  vent  to  the  fire  and  force  of  their 
passionate  temperament,  which,  as  often  as  not, 
impels  them  to  attemot  strokes  more  daring  and  rash 
than  the  occasion  quite  demands. 

In  the  course  of  the  advance  between  the  Marne  and 


BATTLE  OF  THE  RIVERS 


31 


the  Aisne  on  September  yth  the  changeful  fortunes  of 
the  conflict  seemed  to  make  the  final  issue  doubtful. 
The  line  of  the  advance  of  the  Irish  Guards  was  a 
hill  upon  which  the  Germans  were  strongly  posted 
with  several  machine-guns,  each  pouring  forth  a 
terrible  stream  of  600  bullets  a  minute.  Men  were 
dropping  on  all  sides.  Then  it  was  that  the  towering 
form  of  an  Irish  Guardsman  was  seen  running  well 
on  in  front  of  the  first  line  flourishing  the  green  flag, 
which  he  had  tied  round  the  barrel  of  his  rifle,  and 
shouting  "Ireland  for  Ever."  The  men  roared  at  the 
sight.  On  they  swept,  with  redoubled  speed,  after 
the  darling  flag,  in  one  of  their  furious,  overmastering 
Irish  charges,  made  all  the  more  terrible  by  their 
vengeful  yells.  A  thunderstorm  was  raging  at  the 
time.  The  gleam  on  their  bayonets  may  have  been 
the  flash  of  the  lightning,  but  it  was  more  suggestive 
of  a  glint  of  the  flame  of  love  of  country  that  glowed 
in  their  eyes.  "It  was  all  over  in  ten  minutes," 
writes  Private  H.  P.  Mulloney  to  his  sweetheart  in 
Ireland.  "They  absolutely  stood  dumfounded,  with 
white  faces  and  knees  trembling.  I  shouldn't  like  to 
stand  in  front  of  that  charge  myself.  Our  men  were 
drenched  to  the  skin,  but  we  didn't  care;  it  only  made 
us  twice  as  w  ild.  Such  dare-devil  pluck  I  was  glad  to 
see.  'Back  for  those  guns,'  roared  an  officer,  'or 
I'll  have  every  one  of  you  slaughtered.'  The  men 
didn't  want  telling  twice.  We  proceeded  to  line  up 
the  prisoners  and  collect  the  spoils,  which  amounted 
to  about  150  prisoners,  six  Maxim  guns,  and  38,000 
rounds  of  ammunition."  Even  in  these  rude  passages 
we  find  expressed  the  rapture  of  the  Irish  Guardsmen 
with  the  tumult  and  the  passion  of  the  fight. 

The  hill  was  surmounted  and  the  machine-guns 
taken.  Afterwards  the  advance  was  continued  for 
nve  miles,  over  a  country  covered  with  dead  Germans 
and   horses,  and   blazing  homesteads.    The  Irish 


32 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


rested  for  a  time  in  a  field,  and  then  pushed  on  again 
until  they  reached  the  banks  of  the  Marne.  They 
captured  600  Germans,  including  many  officers  and 
eieht  machine-guns.  But  if  the  advance  was  swift, 
sure  and  triumphant  a  bitter  price  had  to  be  paid  for 
it  as  is  the  way  of  war,  for  many  a  fine  and  stalwart 
Irish  youth  found  his  grave  between  the  rivers. 

The  man  who  produced  the  green  flag  was  Corporal 
I    I    Cunningham  from  Dublin.    He  bought  it  in 
London  before  the  Irish  Guards  left  for  the  Front  It 
became  a  prized  possession  of  the  regiment  You 
may  be  surprised  to  hear  that  the  Irish  flag  I  bought 
from  the  pedlar  before  parting  with  you  I  have  still 
sot"  Cunningham,  who  was  made  a  sergeant,  says 
in  a  letter  to  a  friend  in  London.  *'  It  has  been  carried 
through  all  our  engagements,  and  with  God  s  help  1 
will  carry  it  back  to  England.    Clay  from  the  trenches 
has  made  the  harp  on  it  very  dirty  but  thank  God, 
that  is  the  only  disgrace  it  has  suffered.    I  did  not 
think  when  we  were  buying  it  that  it  would  go 
through  so  much."    I  am  told,  indeed,  that  in  a  far 
later  stage  of  the  war,  at  another  critical  moment,  it 
was  flourished  by  the  Earl  of  Cavan,  an  Irishman,  then 
in  command  of  the  Guards'  Brigade,  to  egg  on  the 
Irish  to  an  enterprise  before  which  other  units  had 
excusably  quailed.    He  knew  of  the  episode  between 
the  Marne  and  the  Aisne.    He  had  probably  heard 
also  a  story  of  the  American  Civil  War.    An  Irish 
regiment  on  the  side  of  the  North  carried  a  green  flag 
bearing  a  harp  in  the  glow  of  a  sunburst  and  so  noted 
were  thev  for  their  wild  and  reckless  daring  that  a 
Confederate    general,    seeing    the    dreaded  colour 
surging  forwards,  and  borne  proudly  aloft  through 
the  battle  smoke  and  the  hail  of  bullets,  cried  out  to 
his  men,  "Steady,  bovs,  steady.    Here  s  that  infernal 
green  flag  again."    The  Germans,  on  the  day  that 
Lord  Cavan  waved  the  improvised  flag  of  the  Irish 


BATTLE  OF  THE  RIVERS 


33 


Guards  had  reason  also  to  curse  it  if  they  but  knew— 
for  the  loss  of  valuable  trenches. 

On  September  13th  the  main  forces  of  the  Germans 
retired  to  the  high  ground  two  miles  north  of  the 
Aisne  and  entrenched  themselves.  As  the  British 
also  dug  themselves  in,  this  was  the  beginning  of 
trench  warfare.  But  the  combatants  did  not  settle 
themselves  down  to  it  entirely  for  some  months 
afterwards.  There  were  still  surprise  attacks  and 
counter-strokes,  in  which  cavalry  took  a  part,  as  is 
seen  from  an  adventure  of  the  2nd  Irish  Fusiliers  as 
told  by  Lance-Corporal  Casement.  "One  night,"  he 
says,  "after  a  very  hard  day  in  the  trenches,  when  we 
were  wet  to  the  skin,  and  had  lighted  fires  to  dry  our 
tunics,  we  heard  firing  along  our  front,  and  then  the 
Germans  came  down  on  us  like  madmen.  We  had 
to  tackle  them  in  our  shirt-sleeves.  It  was  mainly 
bayonet  work,  and  hard  work  at  that.  They  were 
well  supported  by  cavalry,  who  tried  to  ride  us  down 
in  the  dark,  but  we  held  our  ground  until  rein- 
forcements came  up,  and  then  we  drove  the  enemy 
off  with  a  fine  rush  of  our  horsemen  and  footmen 
combined." 

One  of  the  most  inspiring  of  the  deeds  of  self- 
sacrifice  which  the  war  has  produced  was  done  by  an 
Irish  soldier.  In  the  churchyard  of  a  village  near 
the  Aisne  is  the  grave  of  a  private  of  the  Royal  Irish 
Regiment  marked  by  a  cross  without  a  name,  but  with 
the  arresting  inscription — "He  saved  others;  himself 
he  could  not  save."  The  story  of  how  this  unknown 
hero  gave  his  life  to  save  others  was  told  by  a  wounded 
corporal  of  the  West  Yorkshire  Regiment  in  an  hos- 
pital at  Woolwich.  On  September  14th,  in  the  con- 
cluding stage  of  the  struggle  for  the  Aisne,  the 
battalion  was  sent  .ahead  to  occupy  a  little  village  near 
Rheims.  "We  went  on  through  the  long,  narrow 
street,"  says  the  narrator,  "and  just  as  we  were  in 

C 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


sight  of  the  end  of  it  a  man  in  khaki,  to  our  great 
surprise,  dashed  out  from  a  farmhouse  on  our  right 
and  ran  towards  us  shouting  a  warning.  Immediately 
we  heard  the  crackle  of  rifles  in  front,  and  the  poor 
chap  fell  dead  before  he  reached  us."  The  West  York- 
shires ran  to  cover,  and  ultimately  drove  the  Germans 
out  of  the  houses  they  occupied  at  the  outskirts  of  the 
village.  Then  they  discovered  that  an  ambush  had 
been  prepared  into  which  they  would  have  moved  to 
their  doom  but  for  the  warning  given  by  the  man  in 
khaki  at  the  cost  of  his  life.  He  was  a  private  of  the 
Royal  Irish  Regiment — 2nd  battalion — who  was  taken 
prisoner  the  day  before  and  confined  in  the  farmhouse, 
but  his  identification  disc  had  been  removed  by  the 
Germans,  and  there  was  no  means  of  discovering  his 
name.  "We  buried  him  with  military  honours,"  con- 
cludes the  narrator;  "and  there  was  not  a  dry  eye 
among  us  as  we  laid  him  to  rest." 

At  this  early  period  of  the  war,  while  the  cavalry — 
not  yet  transformed  into  infantry  by  the  adoption  of 
trench  warfare — were  still  being  used  as  horsemen, 
Irish  troopers  were  distinguishing  themselves.  I  have 
noticed  in  the  newspapers,  from  time  to  time,  disputes 
as  to  which  unit  of  the  auxiliary  forces  was  the  first  to 
come  under  fire.  The  honour  had  been  claimed  by 
the  London  Scottish,  who  entered  the  field  at  Neuve 
Eglise  in  the  first  days  of  November,  and  allowed 
until  it  was  established  that  the  Northumberland 
Yeomanry  had  been  in  action  before  the  London 
Scottish  left  home.  But  the  Northumberland  Hussars 
have  in  turn  to  yield  to  the  South  Irish  Horse.  This 
section  of  the  Irish  Yeomanry  went  to  France  early 
in  August,  1914.  They  were  attached  to  the  Guards' 
Brigade,  and  were  with  the  Irish  and  Coldstreams 
when  they  turned  in  the  little  town  of  Landrecies  to 
hold  back  the  Germans  on  August  25th,  the  second 


BATTLE  OF  THE  RIVERS  35 


day  of  the  retreat  from  Mons.  The  North  Irish  Horse 
arrived  in  France  on  August  20th,  and  pushing  for- 
ward at  once  reach*  d  the  Frencli  and  Belgian  frontier 
in  time  to  relieve  the  pressure  on  the  retreating  forces. 
They  had  their  baptism  of  fire  near  Compiegne  on 
September  1st,  and  fought  again  a  few  days  later  at 
Le  Cateau.  These  little  side  details  or  footnotes  of 
history  are  not  without  their  interest.  Often,  indeed, 
they  excite  the  mind  even  more  than  the  big,  decisive 
events. 

During  the  Battles  of  the  Marne  and  the  Aisne  both 
the  North  and  the  South  Irish  Horse  were  employed 
rounding  up  parties  of  Uhlans  in  the  woods,  and 
scouring  the  isolated  villages  and  deserted  farmhouses 
for  stragglers.  The  Uhlans,  by  all  accounts,  were 
contemptible  as  foes.  "They  run  like  scalded  cats 
when  they  see  you,"  writes  Captain  N.  G.  Stewart 
Richardson,  of  the  North  Irish  Horse,  to  a  friend 
in  Belfast,  "and  are  always  in  close  formation  as 
if  afraid  to  separate.  I  had  a  grand  hunt  after  twenty 
(there  were  five  of  us),  and  we  got  four  dead, 
picking  up  two  more  afterwards.  We  came  on  them 
round  the  corner  of  a  street,  and  they  went  like  hunted 
deer." 

The  duties  were  discharged  with  varying  good  luck 
and  bad.  Corporal  Fred  Lindsay  tells'how  the  North 
Irish  Horse  discovered  one  of  those  minor  tragedies 
of  war  and  lost  Troopers  Jack  Scott  of  Londonderry 
and  VV.  Moore  of  Limavady.  "With  a  Sergeani 
Hicks  they  were  sent  to  patrol  as  far  as  a  ford  in  the 
river  which,  unknown  to  us,  was  held  by  a  German 
force  with  a  machine  gun.  When  the  three  reached 
the  ford  they  found  a' British  officer  dead  across  his 
motor-car  and  some  of  his  men  dead  around  the  car. 
They  were  about  to  dismount  to  investigate  when  the 
machine-gun  fired  upon  them,  instantly  killing  the 


36  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


two  troopers.  Sergeant  Hicks  escaped  on  Moore's 
horse,  his  own  being  shot  under  him."  On  another 
day,  the  same  troop  came  upon  a  force  of  Uhlans  in  a 
wood  near  a  village,  and  succeeded  in  killing  some, 
taking  a  good  many  prisoners,  and  capturing  a 
number  of  horses.  "In  this  action,"  Corporal  Fred 
Lindsay  relates,  "Trooper  M'Clennaghan,  of  Gar- 
vagh,  accounted  for  three  Uhlans  and  took  two  horses 
single-handed;  and  two  others  and  myself,  firing 
simultaneously  at  an  escaping  Uhlan,  brought  both 
horse  and  rider  down  at  900  yards'  distance.  Sitting 
on  the  Toadside  later  eating  biscuits  and  bully  beef 
with  the  Test  of  .us  Viscount  Massereene  complimented 
us,  saying,  '  Boys,  you  have  done  a  good  day's  work. 
If  we  only  had  an  opportunity  like  this  every  day  !  '  " 
Subsequently  the  North  Irish  Horse  had  the  distinc- 
tion of  forming  the  bodyguard  of  Sir  John  French. 
The  South  Irish  Horse  took  service,  like  the  cavalry, 
in  the  trenches. 

There  is  also  to  be  told  a  story  of  a  clever  ambush 
and  capture  of  a  long  scattered  line  of  German 
transport  wagons  loaded  with  food  by  a  party  of  the 
5th  (Royal  Irish)  Lancers  after  the  Battle  of  the 
Marne.  Commanding  a  bridge  over  a  stream,  by 
which  the  convoy  had  to  pass,  was  a  coppice  in 
which  the  Lancers  were  able  to  conceal  them- 
selves and  the  horses.  They  waited  until  the  head 
of  the  column  was  straggling  across  the  bridge, 
and  then  they  emptied  their  carbines  into  them 
along  a  wide  front  that  gave  the  impression  of  a  great 
force  being  engaged  in  the  attack. 

One  who  was  there  thus  describes  what  followed  :  — 

"The  Germans  were  taken  completely  by  surprise.  Their 
horses  started  to  rear  and  plunge,  and  many  men  and  animals 
went  over  into  the  stream,  being  carried  away.  The  motor 
wagons  could  not  be  stopped  in  time,  and  they  crashed  into 


BATTLE  OF  THE  RIVERS  37 

each  other  in  hopeless  confusion.  Into  this  confused  mass  of 
Stened  men  and  horses  and  wagons  that  had  run  amok 
the  Lancers  now  charged  from  two  separate  points  setting  up 
e  most  awful  cries  in  English  where  they  didn't  know  any 
other  language,  but  as  some  knew  a  little  French  and  others 
more  l.ish  they  joined  in,  and  all  that  added  to  the  confusion 
of  the  Germans,  who  must  have  fancied  that  the  whole  Allied 
Army  had  come  down  on  them.  The  Lancers  made  short  work 
of  the  escort  at  the  head  of  the  column,  and  the  officer  in 
command  agreed  to  surrender  all  that  was  under  his  direct 
control  though  he  said  he  couldn't  account  for  the  rearguard. 


CHAPTER  III 


CONTEST  FOR  THE  CHANNEL  COAST 

IMPETUOUS  DASH  OF  LEINSTERS  AND  ROYAL  IRISH,  AND 
GRIM  TENACITY  OF  IRISH  GUARDS  AND  RIFLES 

It  had  become  evident  that  the  design  of  the 
Germans,  then  hacking  their  way  through  Belgium, 
was  to  reach  Calais  and  Boulogne  so  as  to  cut  the 
direct  communication  of  the  British  with  the  Channel 
coast  of  Belgium  and  France.  With  the  view  of 
frustrating  these  plans,  Sir  John  French,  early  in 
October,  withdrew  his  forces  from  the  orchards  and 
woodlands  by  the  banks  of  the  Aisne  to  French 
Flanders,  on  the  north-west,  a  mingled  industrial  and 
agricultural  country.  The  British  Commander  had 
also  hoped  to  be  in  time  to  outflank  the  right  wing  of 
the  enemy,  but  in  this  he  was  disappointed  by  the  fall 
of  Antwerp,  which  enabled  the  Germans  to  sweep 
quickly  round  to  Ostend,  higher  up  the  Belgian  coast. 

The  British  lines  now  ran,  first  from  the  historic 
French  city  of  St.  Omer  in  a  south-easterlv  direction 
to  the  smaller  towns  of  Bethune,  Givenchv,  and  La 
Bass<*e,  towards  the  great  French  manufacturing  city 
of  Lille,  prominent  on  the  landscape  with  its  forest  of 
tall  chimneys;  and,  secondly,  from  St.  Omer  again 
north  to  Ypres,  the  ancient  and  beautiful  capital  of 
Flanders.    Here,  for  months  to  come,  many  most 


CONTEST  FOR  THE  CHANNEL  COAST  39 

desperate  and  critical  battles  were  to  be  fought,  in  an 
extraordinary  tangle  of  railways,  canals,  roads,  indus- 
trial villages,  mills,  breweries,  dyeworks,  machine- 
shops,  brick-fields,  lime-kilns,  and  intervening 
patches  of  intensive  agriculture— the  most  densely 
crowded  area  in  the  world— with  the  ultimate  result 
that  the  advance  of  the  Germans  to  the  Channel 
coast  was  stopped  by  impregnable  lines  of  British 
trenches. 

In  these  operations  both  the  ist  and  2nd  battalions 
of  the  Leinsters,  the  Connaught  Rangers,  the  Irish 
Rifles,  the  Irish  Fusiliers,  and  the  Irish  Regiment 
took  part,  with  the  2nd  battalions  of  the  Dubhns, 
Munsters,  and  Inniskillings,  whose  first  battalions — 
as  we  shall  see  later— were  destined  for  more  terrible 
enterprises  against  the  Turks  at  the  Dardanelles.  It 
is  not  easy  to  get  from  the  official  despatches  the 
correct  proportion  of  the  main  events  in  France  and 
Flanders,  not  to  speak  of  being  able,  by  the  impersonal 
generalities  of  these  documents,  rightly  to  estimate 
the  worth  of  the  services  of  particular  battalions.  My 
purpose,  therefore,  is  to  attempt  to  depict  the  war  on 
the  Western  Front,  as  seen  through  the  eves,  not  of 
the  commanders,  but  of  the  men  in  the  ranks  and  the 
regimental  officers,  and  in  doing  so  I  confine  myself 
necessarily  to  episodes  happening  here  and  there  over 
the  far-spreading  field  of  conflict  in  which  Irish 
regiments  and  individual  Irish  soldiers  distinguished 
themselves. 

There  were  two  tremendous  and  prolonged  struggles 
for  the  possession  of  Ypres.  The  chief  battle,  that 
of  Ypres-Armentieres,  lasted  from  October  17th  to 
November  15th,  1914.  One  of  the  first  movements 
of  the  British  was  to  dislodge  the  enemy  from 
positions  they  held  near  Lille.  In  these  engagements 
national  impetuosity  led  to  the  advance  of  two  Irish 
battalions  too  far  without  supports,  and  their  practical 


4o  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


annihilation.  On  October  18th  the  2nd  Leinster  Regi- 
ment was  part  of  a  Division  which  chased  the  Germans 
out  of  the  French  town  of  Hazebrouck,  about  twenty- 
five  miles  north-west  of  Lille,  and  pursued  them  be- 
yond Armentieres,  a  town  on  the  river  Lys,  within  nine 
miles  of  Lille.  The  Leinsters  were  about  a  mile  in 
advance  of  the  main  body.  They  pushed  on  to  a 
French  village  called  Premesque,  still  nearer  to  Lille, 
and  there  entrenched,  when  the  Germans  surrounded 
them.  For  a  day  and  a  half  the  Leinsters  held 
out  until  they  were  relieved  by  French  troops.  The 
French  Commander  thanked  them  for  saving  the 
village,  but  it  cost  the  battalion  more  than  500  men 
and  officers. 

At  the  same  time  another  Irish  battalion  was 
engaged  on  a  similar  enterprise  in  the  same  field  of 
operations  with  more  disastrous  results.  "On 
October  19th,"  says  Sir  John  French  in  his  despatch 
on  the  battle  of  Ypres-Armentieres,  "the  Royal  Irish 
Regiment,  under  Major  Daniell,  stormed  the  village  of 
Le  Pilly,  which  they  held  and  entrenched.  On  the 
20th,  however,  they  were  cut  off  and  surrounded, 
suffering  heavy  losses."  As  the  possession  of  Le 
Pilly  threatened  their  communications  between  La 
Bass^e  and  Lille,  the  Germans  made  a  determined 
effort  to  capture  it.  It  was  evident  to  the  Royal  Irish 
that  their  position  was  most  precarious.  They  held 
on,  however,  and  beat  off  a  succession  of  attacks, 
hoping  that  assistance  would  come  before  they  were 
completely  isolated.  German  riflemen  crept  up  and 
ensconced  themselves  in  farm  buildings  on  the  out- 
skirts of  the  village  on  one  side;  and  machine- 
guns  were  brought  to  a  little  wood  on  the  other, 
so  that  the  Royal  Irish  were  enfiladed  to  the  left  and 
right. 

The  fight  was  still  going  on  when  darkness  fell. 
"All  night  we  could  hear  the  firing  up  there,"  writes 


CONTEST  FOR  THE  CHANNEL  COAST  41 


(, miner  P.  Hall,  Royal  Field  Artillery,  who  was  with 
his  battery  on  a  hill  some  miles  from  Le  Pilly;  "and 
desperate  efforts  were  made  by  our  tired  troops  to 
regain  the  ground  the  Royal  Irish  had  left  uncovered, 
but  the  job  was  too  big  for  men  so  exhausted  as  they 
wen."  What  exactly  had  happened  was  but  a 
matter  for  surmise.  For  hours  after  the  village  had 
been  surrounded  by  the  Germans  the  crackle  of  rifles 
and  the  rapid  volleying  of  the  machine-guns  told  that 
the  Royal  Irish  were  yet  unsubdued.  Then  there 
came  an  ominous  silence;  and  in  the  early  hours  of 
the  morning  a  few  survivors  of  the  battalion  staggered 
more  dead  than  alive  into  the  British  camp.  "They 
got  a  rousing  cheer,  for  we  had  given  them  all  up  as 
lost,"  says  Gunner  Hall.  For  the  rest,  some  weeks 
later,  a  long  official  list  of  names  of  the  Royal  Irish 
Regiment  appeared  under  the  heading  "missing." 
Rut  the  vast  majority  of  them  will  never  be  found 
until  the  Day  of  Judgment. 

The  Royal  Irish  Regiment  had  ceased  to  exist  as  a 
fighting  force.  The  battalion  may  be  said  to  have 
been  defeated.  The  enemy,  no  doubt,  boasted  of  it 
as  such.  But  they  set  thus  early  in  the  war  a  shining 
example  of  dash,  resolution,  and  endurance  in  facing 
fearful  odds  which  must  have  had  as  much  moral 
effect  as  a  victory  to  our  arms. 

The  most  terrific  phase  of  the  great  battle  was  from 
October  20th  to  November  2nd,  immediately  to  the 
M)uth  of  Ypres,  east  and  west;  and  the  most  critical 
hours  were,  as  Sir  John  French  savs,  on  October  31st. 
when  the  Germans  broke  through  the  British  lines  at 
Gheluvelt,  a  village  on  the  road  leading  from  Ypres 
south-east  to  Menin.  On  November  2nd  the  Germans 
were  everywhere  repulsed.  The  Brigadier-General, 
Lord  Cavan,  commanding  the  4th  (Guards)  Brigade, 
paid  the  following  remarkable  tribute  to  the  work  of 
IDC  Irish  Guards  on  that  momentous  occasion  in  a 

c* 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


letter  to  the  Officer  Commanding  the  battalion, 
Colonel  Proby  :  — 

"  I  want  you  to  convey  to  every  man  in  the  battalion  that  I 
consider  that  the  salety  of  the  right  flank  of  the  British  section 
depended  entirely  on  their  staunchness  after  the  disastrous 
day,  November  ist.  Those  of  them  that  were  left  have  made 
history,  and  1  can  never  thank  them  enough  for  the  way  in 
which  they  recovered  themselves,  and  showed  to  the  enemy 
that  Irish  Guards  must  be  reckoned  with,  however  hard  hit." 

Lord  Cavan,  in  a  report  dated  November  7th,  further 
states: — "On  October  31st,  November  ist  and  6th, 
the  Irish  Guards  lost  16  officers  and  597  other  ranks 
in  disputing  200  yards  of  ground  with  superior  forces." 
Private  Stephen  Shaughnessy  supplies  an  account  of 
the  incidents  of  November  6th,  when  the  Irish  Guards 
were  overwhelmed.  He  says: — "At  this  time  the 
enemy's  strength  was  two  to  one.  We  endeavoured 
to  hold  the  enemy  by  machine-guns  and  rifle  fire, 
until  they  succeeded  in  penetrating  the  French  line 
about  two  or  three  miles  on  our  right,  and  managed  to 
come  behind  our  rear  line."  Then  he  gives  an  instance 
of  the  desperate  duels  that  were  fought  between  the 
slowly  retiring  Irish  and  the  hotly  pressing  Germans. 
"While  retreating,"  he  says,  "Captain  King-Harman 
was  the  only  officer  I  saw  alive.  He  was  then  standing 
up  and  firing  with  his  revolver  on  the  Germans,  who 
were  only  60  yards  away.  I,  or  anyone  else  in  our 
battalion,  did  not  see  him  alive  afterwards."  He 
adds  : — "The  only  comrade  I  found  within  reasonable 
distance  was  Private  Birmingham,  of  Clonmel, 
formerly  of  the  Royal  Irish  Constabulary.  We  dis- 
cussed the  situation.  He  got  over  the  trench  to  fall 
back  to  the  troops  reforming  in  our  rear.  As  I  was 
getting  out  of  the  trench,  a  rifle  bullet  came  through 
my  great  coat,  penetrated  my  cardigan  jacket  without 
touching  my  body.  We  formed  up  again,  and  were 
reinforced  by  the  Life  Guards,  notwithstanding  which 


CONTEST  FOR  THE  CHANNEL  COAST  43 


we  were  unable  to  regain  our  lost  territory.  When 
darkness  came,  we  were  brought  back  a  mile  behind 
the  line  for  a  rest  and  refreshments.  The  roll  wab 
called,  and  only  47  of  the  battalion  answered." 

The  worst  was  over ;  and  Sir  John  French  indirectly, 
at  least,  extols  the  Irish  Guards  for  helping  to  avert 
a  disaster,  by  his  praise  of  their  Brigade  Commander, 
Lord  Cavan.  In  his  despatch  on  the  Battle  of  Ypres- 
Armentieres,  the  Field-Marshal  says: — "The  First 
Corps  Commander  (Sir  Douglas  Haig)  informs  me 
that  on  many  occasions  Brigadier-General  the  Earl 
of  Cavan,  commanding  the  4th  Guards  Brigade,  was 
conspicuous  for  the  skill,  coolness,  and  courage  with 
which  he  led  his  troops,  and  for  the  successful  manner 
in  which  he  dealt  with  many  critical  situations." 

Another  Irish  regiment  to  obtain  one  of  these  rare 
and  therefore  much  coveted  recognitions  by  a  Com- 
mander of  an  Army  Corps  was  the  Royal  Irish  Rifles, 
who  were  fighting  round  the  village  of  Neuve 
Chapelle,  to  the  south,  from  October  25th  to  October 
27th.  "During  an  attack  on  the  7th  Infantry 
Brigade,"  runs  an  order  issued  by  Sir  H.  Smith- 
Dorrien,  the  Commander  of  the  2nd  Corps,  "the 
enemv  came  to  close  quarters  with  the  Royal  Irish 
Rifles,  who  repulsed  them  with  great  gallantry  with 
the  bavonet.  The  Commander  wishes  to  compliment 
the  regiment  on  its  splendid  feat,  and  directs  that  all 
battalions  shall  be  informed  of  the  circumstances  of 
his  high  appreciation  of  the  gallantry  displayed."  On 
October  27th  the  Germans  gained  possession  of  the 
northern  part  of  the  village,  but  towards  evening  the 
British  had  partially  recovered  the  lost  ground  when 
fresh  hostile  reinforcements  were  brought  up,  and  the 
entire  village  was  captured  by  the  enemy.  The 
Germans  would  have  made  a  bigger  advance  were  it 
not  for  the  gallant  stand  of  the  Irish  Rifles  against 
overwhelming  x>dds. 


44 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


A  sergeant  of  the  battalion  supplies  some  details  of 
the  feat: — "One  morning  after  we  had  had  several 
days  of  awful  shelling  in  the  trenches  the  Germans 
came  to  attack  us.  They  advanced  into  view  through 
the  rain  and  mist,  and  though  they  were  ten  times  our 
strength  we  held  our  ground  until  the  necessary  dis- 
positions could  be  made  in  other  parts  of  the  field  to 
withstand  their  onslaught."  As  will  be  seen  from 
many  an  incident  in  the  course  of  this  narrative  the 
Irish  fight  best  when  it  comes  to  the  real  crisis — the 
two  antagonists  engaged  in  close  and  relentless  con- 
test, man  to  man  and  bayonet  to  bayonet.  At  first  it 
was  furious  smithing,  gleaming  thrust  and  parry,  stab 
and  hack,  hack  and  stab,  with  the  Irish  in  the  trenches 
and  the  Germans  above;  and,  in  the  end,  it  was  the 
Germans  running  away  and  the  Irish  speeding  their 
departure  with  rifle  fire.  "We  did  not  think  there 
was  anything  very  wonderful  about  what  we  did." 
says  the  sergeant  modestly,  "but  everyone  went  wild 
about  it.  One  staff  officer  said  we  ought  all  to  have 
two  Victoria  Crosses  each,  and  we  had  the  satisfaction 
of  being  splendidly  praised  by  the  General  in 
Command." 

"Nothing,"  says  Napier  in  his  "Peninsular  War," 
"so  startled  the  French  soldiery  as  the  wild  yell  with 
which  the  Irish  regiments  sprang  to  the  charge."  We 
are  also  told  by  Napier  that  at  Barrosa  and  Bussaco 
the  heroes  of  Marengo  nnd  Austerlitz  reeled  before  the 
thunder  shout  of  Faugh-a-Ballagh  ("Clear  the  Way") 
raised  by  the  Royal  Irish  Fusiliers  and  the  Connaught 
Rangers.  What  is  more  likely  is  that  the  French  gave 
way  before  the  irresistible  bayonet  charge  that  swept 
like  a  flame  in  the  thunder  of  that  haughty  battle-crv. 
The  Great  War  shows  that  both  these  historic  regi- 
ments maintain  the  ancient  tradition  of  raising  a  wild, 
terrific  yell  when  they  dash  forward,  a  yell  which 
sends  the  creeps  down  the  back,  and  impels  the  foe 


CONTEST  FOR  THE  CHANNEL  COAST  45 


irresistibly  to  turn  and  fly  for  fear  of  what  is  to 
follow. 

The  Irish  Fusilitrs  were  the  first  to  enter  Armen- 
tieres  (on  the  occasion  that  the  Leinsters  impetuously 
pushed  forward  to  Premesque),  and  they  did  so  shout- 
ing their  old  Irish  slogan,  Faugh-a-Ballagh,  and 
♦■nlorcing  it  by  driving  the  enemy  from  their  positions 
behind  every  tree  and  at  every  turn  on  the  road  leading 
into  the  town.  Private  H.  Dawson,  a  Westport  boy 
in  the  1st  Connaught  Rangers,  tells  how  a  company 
of  the  battalion  frightened  a  big  force  of  Germans  out 
of  their  trenches,  and  out  of  their  senses  also,  no  doubt, 
by  the  blood-curdling  yells  they  gave  vent  to  as  they 
advanced  with  the  bayonet.  It  was  on  the  night  of 
November  4th,  1914,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Neuve 
Chapelle.  The  company  was  ordered  to  attack  the 
German  trenches,  two  platoons  to  do  the  fighting  and 
the  two  others  to  follow  after  with  shovels,  to  fill  in  the 
trenches,  if  they  were  taken.  "At  midnight,"  writes 
Private  Dawson,  "we  moved  forward  with  such  cheers, 
shouts,  and  cries  that  the  Germans,  thinking  that  a 
whole  brigade  was  advancing,  evacuated  the  trenches 
and  fled.  The  moon  was  shining,  and  when  the 
Germans  afterwards  saw  the  handful  of  men  that 
routed  them  they  returned  in  greatly  increase"! 
numbers  and  made  a  murderous  onslaught  on  us." 

They  can  sing,  too,  as  they  advance,  these  Con- 
naught  Rangers,  as  Private  Robert  McGregor  of 
the  Gordon  Highlanders  relates  in  a  graphic  letter 
to  his  father  at  Parkhead,  Scotland.  On  December 
26th,  1914,  the  Germans  attacked  the  trenches  in  front 
of  them  at  a  particular  point.  The  Gordons  who  held 
the  trenches  got  out  to  meet  the  enemy  as  they  came 
on  in  the  open.  There  was  a  close  fight  with  varying 
fortunes,  but  the  Germans  were  reinforced,  and  as 
there  were  only  about  170  of  the  Gordons  left  it  seemed 
as  if  they  were  bound  to  be  annihilated. 


46  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


"But  just  at  that  moment,"  writes  Private 
McGregor,  "we  heard  the  sound  of  singing,  and  the 
song  was  '  God  Save  Ireland.'  It  was  the  Connaught 
Rangers  coming  to  our  relief.  Well,  I  have  seen 
some  reckless  Irishmen  in  my  time,  but  nothing  to 
match  the  recklessness  and  daring  of  these  gallant 
Rangers.  They  took  the  Germans  on  the  left  flank. 
The  Germans  now  probably  numbered  about  2,000 
against  800  Connaughts  and  170  of  us,  but  were  they 
50,000  I  don't  believe  in  my  soul  they  could  have 
stood  before  the  Irish.  The  Connaughts  simply  were 
irresistible,  and  all  the  time  they  kept  singing  '  God 
Save  Ireland.'  One  huge  red-haired  son  of  Erin 
having  broken  his  rifle  got  possession  of  a  German 
officer's  sword,  and  everything  that  came  in  the  way 
of  this  giant  went  down.  I  thought  of  Wallace.  Four 
hundred  and  seventy  Huns  were  killed  and  wounded, 
and  we  took  70  prisoners.  Had  it  not  been  for  the 
Irish  I  wouldn't  be  writing  this,  and  when  it  comes  to 
a  hand-to-hand  job  there  is  nothing  in  the  whole 
British  Armv  to  approach  them.  God  save  Ireland 
and  Irishmen." 


CHAPTER  IV 


ASPHYXIATING  GAS  AND  LIQUID  FIRE 

CHARGE   OF    THE   LIVERPOOL    IRISH    AT    FESTUBERT ;  A 
NIGHT  SURPRISE  BY  THE  INNISKILLINGS 

Many  a  desperate  engagement  has  been  fought  from 
Ypres  in  the  north  to  La  Bass^e  in  the  south.  Neuve 
Chapelle,  St.  Eloi,  St.  Julien,  Festubert,  Givenchy, 
Hooge — to  mention  a  few  of  them — are  places  that 
w  ill  stand  for  all  time  in  history  as  the  scenes  of  most 
bloody  and  tragical  battles.  They  do  not  all  spell 
British  victories;  but  every  vowel  of  them  represents 
British  bravery,  suffering,  endurance,  resolution  ;  and 
linked  with  them  in  enduring  fame  are  the  Dublins, 
Munsters,  Inniskillings,  Leinsters,  Connaughts,  Irish 
Fusiliers,  Irish  Rifles,  and  the  Irish  Regiment.  An 
Irish  battalion  of  another  kind  makes  a  splendid  entry 
into  the  history  of  the  war  at  this  stage — the  Liverpool 
Irish.  They  all  had  to  face  the  new  and  most  in- 
famous methods  of  fighting  introduced  by  the 
Germans,  clouds  of  asphyxiating  gas  and  sheets  of 
liquid  fire,  the  opening,  literally,  of  "the  mouth  of 
hell "  in  warfare.  But  these  horrors  were  encountered 
and  overcome  by  the  Irish  battalions  with  the  same 
valour  as  had  previously  rendered  vain  the  more 
legitimate  weapons  and  methods  of  the  enemy. 

47 


48  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


Neuve  Chapelle  is  a  rural  village,  with  manv 
enclosed  gardens  and  orchards,  four  miles  to  the  north 
of  La  Bassee,  and  on  the  road  between  Bethune  and 
Armentieres.  Fierce  engagements  for  its  possession 
were  fought  in  October  and  November,  1914.  The 
Germans  were  driven  out  of  it  on  October  16th.  It 
was  retaken  by  them  at  the  beginning  of  November; 
and  though  strongly  entrenched  and  barricaded  by 
the  enemy  it  was  finally  captured  by  the  British  on 
March  11th  and  12th,  igi 5. 

The  2nd  Royal  Irish  Rifles  took  part  in  the  severe 
fighting  around  the  village  at  the  end  of  October, 
19 14,  and,  as  I  have  already  stated,  were  highly 
praised  by  Smith-Dorrien  for  their  valiancy  in  holding 
up  a  big  German  attack.  Tliey  lost  heavily  on  that 
occasion,  but  their  dead  were  avenged  by  the  help  the 
battalion  gave  in  inflicting  so  serious  a  defeat  upon 
the  enemy  as  the  victorious  reoccupation  of  Neuve 
Chapelle.  The  first  glimpse  we  got  of  the  Royal 
Irish  Rifles  in  the  battle  is  in  a  letter  written  by  an 
officer  of  a  battalion  which  was  closelv  co-operating 
with  them,  Captain  and  Adjutant  E.  H.  Impey,  of 
the  2nd  Lincoln  Regiment.  "The  Irish  Rifles 
came  through  us,"  he  says,  referring  to  proceed- 
ings on  March  10th,  "and  we  cheered  them  lustily. 
Lieutenant  Graham  was  rallying  his  men  round 
him  with  a  French  newsboy's  horn,  giving  a 
1  view-hallo  '  occasionally  just  as  a  master  collects 
his  pack." 

Captain  Impey  states  that  on  the  next  day,  March 
nth,  the  Lincolns  were  ordered  to  support  the  Irish 
Rifles,  "Owing  to  some  mistake,"  he  says,  "the  Irish 
Rifles  attacked  before  their  time,  and  so  got  no 
artillery  support.  They  lost  very  heavily  in  officers 
and  men."  It  was  on  this  day  that  the  battalion 
suffered  the  grievous  loss  of  their  commanding  officer, 
Lieut.-ColonH  George  Brenton  Laurie.    On  the  first 


ASPHYXIATING  GAS  AND  LIQUID  FIRE  49 


day  Colonel  Laurie  seemed  to  have  had  a  charmed 
life.  "He  deliberately  walked  up  and  down,  giving 
orders  and  cheering  the  men  on  amid  a  flood  of  fire," 
says  Sergeant-Major  Miller  of  the  battalion.  "He 
seemed  unconscious  of  the  fact  that  a  great  bombard- 
ment was  taking  place.  It  was  a  wonderful  sight  to 
see  him  there,  his  big  military  figure  standing  out 
boldly  in  presence  of  his  soldiers."  Colonel  Laurie 
was  killed  by  the  terrific  shell  fire  which  the  Germans 
poured  on  the  advancing  British.  "It  was  brutal. 
We  were  lying  in  a  wood.  The  bullets  were  whistling 
over  us  in  millions,  and  the  screeching  of  the  shells 
was  terrific,"  says  Bugler  Jack  Leathern  in  a  letter  to 
his  mother  at  Downpatrick.  "The  trees  were  flying 
about  like  chaff  and  the  fellows  getting  blown  to 
pieces.  I  do  not  know  how  some  of  us  escaped. 
Someone  must  have  been  praying  for  us.  You 
know  I  am  not  very  nervous,  but  I  was  not  sorry 
when  it  was  over.  It  was  four  very  hard  days, 
fighting  both  day  and  night,  with  no  sleep  and  no 
trenches  to  protect  us,  only  the  ones  we  dug  our- 
selves with  our  entrenching  tools.  They  saved  us 
from  the  bullets,  but  it  was  impossible  to  get  out  of 
shell-fire." 

"You  would  hardly  credit  it,"  adds  Bugler  Leathern, 
"but  every  time  we  lay  down  to  take  cover  out  came 
our  pipes  and  '  fags.'  You  would  have  thought  we 
were  on  a  manoeuvre  parade  at  home  instead  of  in  one 
of  the  fiercest  of  battles."  This  was  the  spirit  that 
brought  the  battalion  to  Neuve  Chapelle.  About  one 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  March  nth  the  2nd 
Lincolns  proceeded  up  the  road  into  the  village, 
or,  as  Captain  Impey  says,  "the  ruins  of  what 
was  once  a  very  pretty  village,"  and  found  the  Irish 
Rifles  there  before  them.  "We  lay  in  support 
in  this  village,"  Captain  Impey  writes,  "while  the 
Irish  Rifles  fought  the  enemy  in  front.    A  company 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


was  sent  in  close  support  just  behind  them  along  a 
hedge." 

One  of  the  most  interesting  documents  relating  to 
the  Irish  regiments  in  the  war  is  a  letter  written  by 
Father  Francis  Gleeson,  chaplain  of  the  2nd  Munster 
Fusiliers.  In  it  he  states  that  each  of  the  four  com- 
panies of  the  2nd  Munsters  carries  a  green  flag  with  a 
golden  harp  in  the  corner,  the  Royal  Tiger  in  the 
centre,  and  "Munster"  inscribed  underneath.  "The 
Irish  flags  are  being  highly  honoured,"  he  says.  "The 
French  people  are  awfully  kind  to  and  fond  of  ihe 
Munsters,  because  they  are  so  Irish  and  Catholic.  It 
is  really  true  to  say  that  in  us,  the  '  Munsters,'  they 
recognise  the  children  of  the  men  who  fought  for  them 
at  Fontenoy  and  Landen.  They  know  that  we  are 
old,  old  friends,  indeed.  Their  histories  tell  of 
Ireland's  brave  sons  having  died  for  their  country 
here."  Moved  by  these  memories  of  the  Irish  Catholic 
Brigade  in  the  service  of  France  from  the  fall  of  the 
Stuarts  in  England  until  the  fall  of  the  Bourbons  in 
France — and  regularly  recruited  for  a  hundred  years 
from  Ireland — the  French  people  recognise  the  dis- 
tinct and  separate  nationality  of  the  Irish  regiments. 
"We  are  '  Les  Irlandais,'  and  not  '  Les  Anglais,  ' 
says  Father  Gleeson.  "Our  flags  have  done  that.'" 
"The  French  priests  are  very  fond  of  us,"  he  goes 
on  to  relate,  "and  give  us  the  use  of  their  beautiful 
chapels.  The  people  wept  after  the  Munsters  the 
other  day  when  we  left  a  village  where  we  were 
billeted  for  a  rest."  He  proudly  adds.  "On  all 
sides  the  Munsters  are  being  congratulated  for 
their  magnificent  behaviour.  This  is  due  to  the 
men's  faith  !  They  are  the  best  conducted  battalion 
of  all  the  Armies  engaged  in  this  world-war,  because 
they  are  the  most  Irish,  the  most  Catholic,  and  the 
most  pure." 

The  2nd  Munsters  have  been  in  the  thick  of  the 


ASPHYXIATING  GAS  AND  LIQUID  FIRE  51 

Renting  ever  since  the  outbreak  of  war.  Of  the  men 
Who  landed  in  France  in  August,  1914.  there  are  but 
few  survivors.  The  bones  of  many  are  mouldering  in 
tin  soil  ut  France  and  Flanders.  Others  are  prisoners 
at  Limburg-an-Lahn  in  Germany,  captured  in  the 
rearguard  actions  during  the  retreat  from  Mons.  The 
gaps  in  the  ranks  have  been  filled  up  by  other  lads 
from  Limerick,  Cork,  Kerry  and  Clare.  Always  un- 
certain are  the  chances  of  life,  but  how  strange  and 
fantastic  they  sometimes  appear  !  Who  of  these  boys 
ever  imagined  in  1914  that  within  a  year  they 
wculd  be  serving  in  the  British  Army,  much  less 
fighting  against  Germany  on  the  Continent?  Fresh 
from  the  towns  and  villages  of  Munster,  and  new  to 
soldiering  and  warfare,  their  racial  qualities  were  put 
to  the  test  at  Rue  de  Bois,  close  to  Neuve  Chapelle,  on 
Sunday,  May  9th,  1915,  when  the  Third  Infantry 
Brigade  were  ordered  to  attack  the  trenches  that  had 
been  held  by  the  Germans  since  October.  The  story 
of  the  fight  brings  out  the  services  of  the  chaplain  of 
the  battalion;  and  the  sustaining  courage  which  the 
men  derive  from  their  religious  observances  and  their 
green  flags,  the  embodiment  of  that  ancient  Irish  in- 
spiration—"  Faith  and  Fatherland."  I  have  compiled 
my  narrative  from  the  accounts  written  by  Mrs. 
Victor  Rickard,  widow  of  Colonel  Rickard,  the 
officer  in  command  of  the  regiment,  who  was  killed 
gallantly  leading  his  men  on  that  memorable  day; 
and  Sergeant-Major  T.  J.  Leahy,  of  Monkstown,  Co. 
Cork,  who  took  part  in  the  engagement.  It  is  worthy 
of  note  that  Sergeant-Major  Leahy,  in  an  earlier 
letter,  mentions  that  he  served  Mass  for  the 
chaplain,  and  was  known  to  Father  Gleeson  as  his 
"altar  boy."  He  corroborates  what  Father  Gleeson 
has  written  of  the  high  moral  conduct  of  the 
battalion  by  saying,  "Prayers  more  than  anything 
else  console  me,  and  every  fellow  is  the  same,  so 


52  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


the  war  has  been  the  cause  of  making-  us  almost  an 
army  of  saints." 

In  his  description  of  the  battle,  Sergeant-Major 
Leahy  states  that  on  the  preceding  day,  Saturday, 
May  8th,  close  on  800  men  received  Holy  Communion 
at  the  hands  of  Father  Gleeson,  and  wrote  their  names 
and  home  addresses  in  their  hymn  books.  When 
evening  came  the  regiment  moved  up  to  take  their 
places  in  the  trenches  in  front  of  Rue  de  Bois.  "At 
the  entrance  to  Rue  de  Bois,"  writes  Mrs.  Rickard, 
"there  stands  a  broken  shrine,  and  within  the  shrine  a 
crucifix.  When  the  Munsters  came  up  the  road, 
Major  Rickard  halted  the  battalion.  The  men  were 
ranged  in  three  sides  of  a  square,  their  green  flags— 
a  gift  from  Lady  Gordon — placed  before  each  com- 
pany. Father  Gleeson  mounted,  Colonel  Rickard  and 
Captain  Filgate,  the  Adjutant,  on  their  chargers,  were 
in  the  centre,  and  in  that  wonderful  twilight  Father 
Gleeson  gave  a  General  Absolution."  Sergeant- 
Major  Leahy  supplies  other  particulars  of  that 
moving  scene.  "On  the  lonely,  dark  roadside,"  he 
says,  "lit  up  now  and  then  by  flashes  from  our  own 
or  German  flares,  rose  to  heaven  the  voices  of  800 
men,  singing  that  glorious  hymn,  1  Hail,  Queen  of 
Heaven.'  There  were  no  ribald  jests  or~courage 
buoyed  up  with  alcohol;  none  of  the  fanciful  pictures 
which  imagination  conjures  up  of  soldiers  going  to  a 
desperate  charge.  No,  there  were  brave  hearts  without 
fear;  only  hoping  that  God  would  bring  them  through, 
and  if  the  end — well,  only  a  little  shortened  of  the 
allotted  span.  Every  man  had  his  rosary  out,  reciting 
the  prayers,  in  response  to  Father  Gleeson,  just  as  tf 
at  the  Confraternity  at  home,  instead  of  having  to 
face  death  in  a  thousand  hideous  forms  the  following 
morning."  He  mentions  also  that  after  the  religious 
service  Father  Gleeson  went  down  the  ranks,  saying 
words  of  comfort :  bidding  good-bye  to  the  officers,  and 


ASPHYXIATING  GAS  AND  LIQUID  FIRE  53 


telling  the  men  to  keep  up  the  honour  of  the 
regiment. 

At  dawn  the  German  position  was  bombarded  for 
seven  minutes  in  order  to  cut  gaps  in  the  barbed-wire 
entanglements  through  which  the  Munsters  might 
pass  to  the  enemy's  trenches.    Then,  as  Sergeant- 
Major  Leahy  relates,  the  order  was  given  by  the 
officers— "Are  you  ready,  lads?"    "Yes,"  came  the 
response.    "Then  over  the  parapet,  like  one  man, 
leaped  800  forms,  the  four  green  company  flags  lead- 
ing."   The  intervening  plain  measured  three  hundred 
yards.    It  was  swept  by  the  close-range  fire  Of  the 
Germans,  like  rain  from  thunder-clouds.  Hundreds 
of  the  Munsters  fell  in  the  charge;  but  "The  green 
flag  was  raised  on  the  parapet  of  the  main  German 
trench,   and   in   they  went,"   says  Sergeant-Major 
Leahy.    Mrs.  Rickard  states  that  the  regiments  on 
the  left  and  right,  being  unable  to  get  near  the  line 
where  the  Munsters  were  fighting,  the  position  became 
that  of  a  forlorn  hope;  and  the  battalion  was  ordered 
to  retire.    "You  were  the  only  battalion  attacking 
to  penetrate  and  storm  the  German  trenches,  although 
under  a  hellish  fire,"  said  the  Commander  of  the 
lirigade,    subsequently    addressing    the  Munsters. 
"You  have  added  another  laurel  to  your  noble  deeds 
during  the  present  campaign.    I  am  proud  to  com- 
mand such  a  gallant  regiment."    "So  the  Munsters 
came   back   after  their  day's  work,"   writes  Mrs. 
Rickard;  "they  formed   up  in  the   Rue  de  Bois, 
numbering  200  men  and  three  officers."    "It  seems 
almost  superfluous  to  make  any  further  comment," 
she  adds.    Father  Gleeson  was  in  the  trenches  during 
the  answering  bombardment  by  the  Germans.  "It 
was  terrible,"  said  Private  Danaher ;  "houses,  trees, 
and  bodies  flying  in  the  air.    Still,  Father  Gleeson 
stuck  to  his  post  attending  to  the  dying  Munsters, 
and    shells    dropping    all    around    him.  Indeed, 


54  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


if  anyone  has  earned  the  V.C.,  Father  Gleeson 
has.  He  is  a  credit  to  the  country  he  hails  from, 
and  has  brought  luck  to  the  Munsters  since  he  joined 
them." 

The  Liverpool  Irish  leaped  into  fame  and  glory  at 
the  first  chance  afforded  them.  That  was  at  Festu- 
bert  on  June  1 6th,  1915.  The  battalion,  then  in 
reserve,  was  rushed  up  to  the  trenches.  A  big  sur- 
prise movement  by  the  French  was  arranged  for  that 
night,  and  the  Liverpool  Irish  were  to  create  a  diver- 
sion by  an  assault  on  the  enemy's  trenches  that 
fronted  them,  so  as  to  attract  reinforcements  to  the 
spot  in  the  hope  that  the  lines  to  be  attacked  by  the 
French,  away  to  the  right,  might  thereby  be  weakened. 
It  was  what  used  to  be  called  "a  forlorn  hope" 
in  ancient  warfare,  such  as  the  storming  of  a 
breach,  from  which  the  chance  of  a  safe  return  was 
small,  but  which,  if  it  did  no  other  good,  would 
weaken  the  arm  of  the  enemy  in  encountering  the 
main  onslaught. 

The  detachment  of  the  Liverpool  Irish  selected  for 
this  desperate  enterprise  had  an  ideal  leader  in  Captain 
Herbert  Finegan,  dashing,  combative,  and  resolute. 
The  son  of  the  late  Dr.  J.  H.  Finegan,  a  well-known 
Irish  physician  in  Liverpool,  he  was  educated  at 
Stonvhurst,  had  a  brilliant  career  at  Liverpool  Uni- 
versity, and,  with  his  uncommon  gifts  of  mind  and 
tongue,  seemed  destined  for  distinction  in  the  law 
courts  and  the  House  of  Commons,  when  war  broke 
out  and  diverted  him  to  a  wholly  different  arena  of 
activity.  He  was  given  charge  of  the  attack.  His 
company  was  the  first  over  the  parapets.  "Come  on, 
Irish.  Show  them  what  we  can  do!"  he  cried  in  his 
impetuous  way  as  he  thrust  forward  his  head  men- 
acingly towards  the  German  lines.  When  the  men 
were  out  of  the  trenches,  a  sergeant  of  the  company 


ASPHYXIATING  GAS  AND  LIQUID  FIRE  55 


exclaimed,  "It's  sure  death,  boys,  but  remember  we 
are  Irish."  He  was  immediately  blown  to  bits.  The 
Germans,  seeing  the  movement,  met  it  by  scourging 
the  advancing  lines  with  shell  fire. 

Lord  Wolseley  has  said  that  almost  every  officer 
who  has  led  a  storming  party  across  the  open  in  full 
view  of  the  enemy  would  acknowledge  that  his  one 
anxiety  from  first  to  last  was,  "Will  my  men  follow 
me?"  Captain  Finegan  had  no  misgiving  of  the 
kind.  He  did  not  need  to  look  over  his  shoulder  to 
see  if  his  men  had  rallied  to  his  cry.  They  pressed 
round  him  as  he  ran  across  the  open,  these  Liverpool 
Irish,  most  of  whom  had  never  seen  Ireland,  and 
yet  were  as  eager  to  maintain  her  reputation  for 
valour  as  the  Irish  Guards,  the  Munsters,  the  Dublins, 
or  the  Connaught  Rangers,  born  and  reared  at  home. 
Capt.  Finegan  was  shot  dead  at  the  edge  of  the 
German  trenches.  Fired  by  this  example,  the  men 
pressed  onward,  and  did  not  stop  or  stay  even  when 
they  had  done  what  they  had  set  out  to  do.  "  It  was 
a  job  to  make  them  come  back  when  we  got  the  order 
to  retire,"  said  one  of  the  officers. 

The  forlorn  hope  had  unexpectedly  blossomed  into 
a  victory.  The  Liverpool  Irish  took  a  German  trench 
for  themselves,  along  with  helping  the  French  to 
make  a  rapid  advance  which  resulted  in  the  capture 
of  three  miles  of  trenches  of  the  enemy's  lines.  They 
got  congratulations  on  their  achievement  from  the 
commander,  Sir  Henry  Rawlinson.  Manv  of  them 
shared  the  fate  of  their  gallant  leader.  It  was  a  fate 
that  Capt.  Finegan  had  anticipated.  "I  will  either 
go  home  with  the  Victoria  Cross,  or  stay  here  with 
a  wooden  one,"  he  once  remarked  to  Sergeant 
MacCabe,  of  his  company. 

At  Festubert  also  the  2nd  Inniskilling  Fusiliers 
carried  through  with  complete  success  an  enterprise 


56 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


notable  for  wild  daring  and  stern  valour.  One  attack 
on  the  German  trenches  had  failed.  The  ground 
between  the  opposing-  lines  was  strewn  with  the 
British  dead.  A  second  attack  was  ordered  under 
cover  of  darkness.  The  2nd  Inniskillings  were  to 
lead  the  van  in  the  principal  sector.  In  spite  of  the 
pitchy  blackness  of  the  night,  it  was  certain  that 
the  German  machine-guns  and  rifles  would  take  heaw 
toll  before  their  trenches  were  reached.  But  the 
Inniskillings  mix  brains  with  their  bravery.  So  soon 
as  night  fell,  about  8  p.m.,  they  crept  over  the 
parapet,  one  by  one,  and  squirmed  on  their  stomachs 
towards  the  German  lines.  Slowly  and  painfully 
they  crawled  through  a  sea  of  mud.  from  dead 
man  to  dead  man,  lying  quite  still  whenever 
a  star-shell  lighted  up  that  intervening  stretch  of  200 
yards.  By  this  method,  platoon  after  platoon  spread 
itself  over  the  corpse-strewn  field,  until  the  lead- 
ing files  were  within  a  few  yards  of  the  German 
trenches. 

Then  came  the  hardest  task  of  all — to  lie  shoulder 
to  shoulder  with  the  dead  until  at  midnight  a  flare 
gave  the  signal,  "Up  and  into  the  German  trenches." 
But  the  Inniskillings  held  on  with  steady  nerves 
through  all  the  alarums  of  the  night.  Occasionally 
bullets  whistled  across  the  waste,  and  some  who  had 
imitated  death  needed  to  pretend  no  longer.  But  the 
toll  was  not  heavy.  At  least  it  was  infinitesimal  by 
comparison  with  the  cost  of  an  open  tumultuous  charge 
from  their  own  trenches.  When  at  last  the  flash 
blazed  up  the  leading  platoons  were  in  the  German 
trenches  before  the  enemy  had  time  to  lift  their  rifles. 
The  Inniskillings  caught  the  Germans  in  many  cases 
actually  asleep.  Many  of  the  grey-coats  woke  up  just 
in  time  to  find  British  bayonets  at  their  throats.  The 
entire  force  was  confused  and  demoralised  by  this 


ASPHYXIATING  GAS  AND  LIQUID  FIRE  57 


sudden  appearance  in  their  trenches  of  khaki  and  the 
deadly  bayonet,  and  were  quickly  overthrown.  The 
Inniskillings  paid  less  for  the  capture  of  the  first  and 
second  lines  of  trenches  than  they  might  have  done 
by  an  open  attack  for  the  first  alone.  They  made  it 
possible  for  the  whole  Division  to  sweep  on  and  to 
score  a  victory  where  another  Division  had  previously 
found  defeat. 


CHAPTER  V 


THE  IMMORTAL  STORY 

LANDING  OF  THE  DUBL1NS  AND  MONSTERS  AT  THE 
DARDANELLES 

The  most  terrific  thing  in  the  bombardment  of  the 
southern  end  of  Gallipoli  by  the  British  Fleet,  from 
the  yEgean  Sea,  on  Sunday  morning,  April  25th,  1915, 
was  the  roar  of  the  Queen  Elizabeth — the  mammoth 
vessel  of  the  Navy  and  armed  with  the  mightiest  guns 
— sending  forth  at  each  bellow  and  flash  a  ton  of  high 
explosives.  It  inspired  awe  and  dread  to  the  utter- 
most, that  concentration  of  fire  from  all  the  ships  of 
the  Fleet.  What  living  being,  or  work  of  nature  or 
man,  could  survive  it  ?  Those  on  the  ships  who  were 
searching  the  peninsula  with  the  most  powerful  tele- 
scopes could  see  no  sign  of  life.  Houses  and  walls 
disappeared,  and  clouds  of  sand  and  earth  and  smoke 
arose  where  the  Turks  were  supposed  to  be  entrenched. 
There  was  no  reply  to  the  cannonade,  not  even  the 
crack  of  a  rifle. 

The  allied  Fleets  of  England  and  France  had  failed 
to  batter  open  the  gates  of  the  Dardanelles  from  the 
sea  in  March ;  and  now  there  was  to  be  an  attempt  to 
invade  Gallipoli  by  making  a  number  of  separate  but 
simultaneous   landings   of    British    troops   on  the 

58 


THE  IMMORTAL  STORY  59 


southern  and  western  sides  of  the  peninsula.  The 
object  was  to  seize  the  Turkish  positions  defending 
the  Straits,  which  was  to  be  followed,  if  all  went  well, 
by  an  advance  to  Constantinople  by  both  land  and 
sea,  and  the  dictation  of  terms  to  the  paralysed 
Ottoman  Empire  at  St.  Sophia.  English,  Scottish, 
Australian,  New  Zealand,  and  Indian  troops,  as  well 
as  Irish,  were  engaged  in  this  grand  enterprise.  They 
all  acquitted  themselves  nobly,  especially  the  Lan- 
cashire regiments,  with  their  very  large  Irish  element; 
and  the  Dominion  forces,  in  which  Ireland  was  also 
well  represented ;  but  to  the  Irish  regiments  was 
allotted  what  proved  to  be  the  most  desperate  part  of 
the  invasion,  as  will  be  found  fully  admitted  in  the 
official  despatches  of  Sir  Ian  Hamilton  in  command 
of  the  Army  and  Admiral  de  Robeck  of  the  Navy. 
The  British  troops  consisted  of  the  29th  Division 
under  Major-General  Hunter- Weston.  In  it  were 
battalions  of  three  Irish  regiments,  1st  Dublin 
Fusiliers,  1st  Munster  Fusiliers,  and  1st  Inniskilling 
Fusiliers.  They  had  been  brought  from  India  and 
Burma  to  England  at  the  outbreak  of  the  war,  and 
having  rested  for  some  months  in  the  Midlands, 
around  Coventry,  left  Avonmouth  for  the  Near  East 
on  St.  Patrick's  Day,  1915. 

Along  this  western  side  of  Gallipoli,  washed  by  the 
vEgean  Sea,  the  yellow  cliffs  of  sandstone  and  clay, 
clothed  in  scrub,  seem  to  rise,  in  an  undeviating  line, 
clear  out  of  the  waters  to  a  height  of  from  two  to  three 
hundred  feet.  But  there  are  points  where  the  line  is 
really  shoved  back,  as  it  were,  and  here  and  there, 
at  these  places,  flat  semicircles  of  sand  lie  between 
the  water  and  the  base  of  the  cliffs.  It  was  on  half  a 
dozen  of  these  small  beaches  that  the  troops  were  to 
be  landed  under  the  cover  of  the  bombardment  by  the 
Fleet.  The  Dublins  and  the  Munsters  were  to  land 
at  "  Beach  V "  immediately  below  the  castle  and 


6o  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


village  of  Sedd-el-Bahr,  strongest  of  the  Turkish 
positions. 

In  this  particular  landing  very  remarkable  use  was 
made  of  a  steamer  called  the  River  Clyde,  turned  into 
a  troopship.  She  had  about  2,500  troops  on  board, 
all  Munsters  and  Dublins,  save  two  companies  of  the 
Hampshire  Regiment,  who  formed  part  of  the  same 
brigade,  the  86th.  So  closely  packed  were  the  men 
that  they  could  scarcely  move.  The  plan  was  to  run 
her  ashore,  full  steam  ahead,  and  when  she  was 
beached  the  troops  were  to  emerge  through  openings 
cut  in  her  sides,  on  the  lower  deck,  and  passing  down 
narrow  gangways  make  a  dash  for  the  shore  over  a 
bridge  to  be  formed  of  some  lighters  which  accom- 
panied her.  The  River  Clyde  was  beached  about  400 
yards  from  the  castle  of  Sedd-el-Bahr,  which  rose 
above  the  high  ground  to  the  right ;  and  the  bridge  of 
lighters  was  also  successfully  run  in  towards  the  shore 
from  the  gangways  jutting  from  the  improvised  doors 
in  the  port  and  starboard  bow  of  the  vessel. 

While  the  preparations  were  in  progress  three  com- 
panies of  the  Dublins  were  being  brought  ashore  in 
open  boats  drawn  by  steam  pinnaces,  five  or  six  boats 
in  each  tow,  and  over  thirty  men  in  every  boat.  No 
sign  had  yet  been  given  that  any  of  the  enemy  were 
about  on  the  cliffs  and  hills,  shrouded  bv  the  dust 
and  smoke  caused  by  the  shells  of  the  Fleet :  and  it 
looked  almost  as  if  the  landing  would  be  unopposed. 
But  the  enemy  were  there  in  their  thousands,  lying 
low  with  rifles  and  machine-guns.  The  Turks  have 
shown  on  many  a  field  of  old  their  fine  fighting  quali- 
ties. They  had  been  trained  in  all  the  newest  tricks 
of  warfare  by  German  officers.  They  were  animated 
also  by  two  of  the  most  powerful  emotions— defence 
of  their  native  land  against  unbelieving  dogs  of 
Christians;  and  the  firm  conviction  that  death  in  such 
a  cause  was  but  the  opening  of  the  gates  to  the 


THE  IMMORTAL  STORY 


61 


sensuous  delights  of  Paradise.  So  they  were  biding 
their  time,  and  the  hour  for  action  struck  when  the 
boats  crowded  with  the  Dublins  were  about  twenty 
yards  from  the  shore.  The  furious  reception  they 
gave  to  the  landing  parties  was  astounding,  having 
regard  to  the  terrific  preliminary  bombardment  by 
the  Fleet  which  had  lasted  several  hours.  The  Turks 
were  as  readv  for  the  invaders  as  if  the  explosives  of 
the  Queen  Elizabeth  had  gone  wide  of  the  mark,  or 
else  as  if  she  had  contented  herself  with  pelting  the 
entrenchments  with  boiled  potatoes  or  roasted 
apples. 

The  scene  of  the  landing  was,  in  configuration,  like 
an  amphitheatre  with  the  beach  as  a  stage.  The 
beach  itself  is  a  strip  of  powdery  sand  about  three 
hundred  yards  long  and  ten  or  twelve  yards  wide. 
Behind  it  is  a  steep  rising  ground  of  sandstone  and 
clay  grown  with  prickly  scrub.  Sir  Ian  Hamilton 
calls  it  a  "death  trap."  He  could  not  have  given 
it  an  uglier  nor  yet  a  truer  name.  Barbed  wire 
entanglements  were  cunningly  concealed  in  the 
shallows  of  the  foreshore.  The  Turks  were  posted 
with  artillery  on  the  heights,  and  had  sharpshooters 
and  also  machine-guns  ensconced  in  holes  made  in 
the  face  of  the  cliff  less  than  a  dozen  yards  from  the 
sea. 

When  the  picket-boats,  or  steam  pinnaces,  got  to 
within  two  hundred  yards  of  the  shore  they  cast  off ; 
and  the  cutters,  with  the  Dublins,  continued  ort  their 
way  towards  a  narrow  strip  of  rock  jutting  out  from 
the  beach,  which  made  a  natural  landing-place.  Then 
it  was  that  the  Turks  concentrated  upon  the  boats  a 
most  destructive  fire  of  rifles,  and  machine-guns  from 
the  amphitheatre,  and  shrapnel  from  the  fort  at  Sedd- 
el-Bahr.  The  attacking  party  was  practically  wiped 
out.  Only  a  few  passed  through  this  tornado  of 
lead  unscathed.    Colonel  Rooth,  of  the  Dublins,  the 


62 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


Adjutant,  Captain  Higginson,  and  the  chaplain, 
Father  Finn,  were  killed.  Sergeant  J.  Colgan,  who 
was  in  the  boat  with  these  officers,  says  : — "Only  six 
of  us  got  away  alive  out  of  a  boat-load  of  thirty-two. 
One  fellow's  brains  were  shot  into  my  mouth  as  I  was 
shouting  to  them  to  jump  for  it.  I  dived  into  the 
sea.  Then  came  the  job  to  swim  with  my  pack,  and 
one  leg  useless.  I  managed  to  pull  out  the  knife  and 
cut  the  straps  and  swim  ashore.  All  the  time  bullets 
were  ripping  around  me."  Here  is  another  individual 
experience  supplied  by  a  private  of  the  Dublins  : — "I 
jumped  into  the  sea  with  my  gun,  and  made  towards 
the  shore.  When  I  got  up  on  the  rocky  place  I  had 
my  first  bullet  in  the  side.  I  felt  as  if  I  was  struck 
with  an  iron  bar  in  the  back.  It  knocked  me  down. 
I  put  up  my  right  hand  to  my  head  with  the  pain, 
when  I  got  a  bullet  through  that  also.  I  had  thus  two 
narrow  escapes.  The  first  bullet  just  missed  my  lung 
and  spine;  it  made  a  big  hole  in  my  back.  The 
second  one  just  missed  my  head." 

Extremely  rare  were  such  miraculous  deliverances 
from  death.  Many  of  the  Dublins  who  got  safely  out 
of  the  boats  and  attempted  to  swim  or  wade  to  the 
shore  were  entangled  in  the  barbed  wire  and  drowned. 
The  few  who  reached  the  shore  crawled  on  their 
stomachs,  or  ran,  reeling  and  staggering,  to  the 
shelter  of  a  narrow  ridge  of  sand,  about  four  feet  high, 
which  fortunately  stretched  across  the  beach  not  far 
from  the  clifT.  Most  of  the  boats  were  destroyed. 
Others,  with  their  ghastly  loads  of  dying  and  dead, 
drifted  out  to  sea,  where  they  were  picked  up  by  the 
Fleet.  An  officer  of  the  Dublins  who  was  in  one  of 
these  boats  says: — "Shrapnel  burst  above  our  heads 
and  before  I  knew  where  I  was  I  was  covered  with 
dead  men.  Not  knowing  they  were  dead,  I  was 
roaring  at  them  to  let  me  up,  for  I  thought  I  was 
drowning.    The  guns  still  played  on  us  till  we  got 


THE  IMMORTAL  STORY  63 


back  to  a  mine-sweeper.  I  was  simply  saturated  all 
over  with  blood,  and  I  could  feel  the  hot  blood  all 
over  me  all  the  way  across.  When  they  pulled  these 
poor  fellows  off  me  they  were  all  dead,  and  the  poor 
fellows  under  me  were  dead  also.  The  boat  was 
awful  to  look  at,  full  of  blood  and  water." 

Meanwhile  the  landing  of  the  Munsters  from  the 
River  Clyde  was  about  to  commence.  Three  of  the 
lighters  were  placed  in  position  to  serve  as  a  pier  from 
the  vessel  to  the  shore.  They  covered  but  a  part  of 
the  distance.  Then  out  of  the  holes  cut  in  the  sides 
of  the  steamer  were  thrust  wooden  gangways  leading 
to  the  lighters. 

The  Munsters  caught  glimpses  from  the  lower  deck 
of  the  appalling  scenes  of  tumult  and  slaughter 
attending  the  landing  of  the  Dublins.  They  saw  the 
boats  drifting  by  loaded  with  the  mangled  bodies 
of  their  fellow-countrymen.  They  saw  corpses  float- 
ing on  the  sea.  They  saw  the  waters,  as  smooth  as 
glass,  turned  from  blue  to  crimson.  As  the  Dublins 
set  out  for  the  shore  they  cannot  have  had  any  ade- 
quate conception  of  the  withering  tempest  of  lead  that 
awaited  them.  The  Munsters  witnessed  the  whole 
horrid  tragedy.  The  task  before  them  was  every 
whit  as  desperate,  and  fearsome,  and  knowledge  of  its 
nature  added  to  its  terrors.  It  was  enough  to  make 
the  blood  curdle  in  the  veins,  and  fear  to  clutch  at  the 
heart  with  an  icy  grip.  Man  clings  to  life 
tenaciously.  Many  of  these  hitherto  gay  and  irre- 
sponsible young  Munsters  had  become  very  serious, 
and  their  eyes  had  a  deep,  inward  look  as  if  they  were 
pondering  over  some  great  thing.  Were  they  sad  for 
their  shattered  dreams  of  a  safe  return  to  Ireland; 
and  of  a  peaceful  home  life  with  a  girl  of  blue  eyes, 
red  lips,  and  black  hair  as  its  alluring  central  figure? 
An  officer  passed  among  them  saying,  "Our  time  has 
come,  boys,  and  we  must  not  falter.    Remember  we 


64  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


are  Munsters;  and,  above  all,  remember  Ireland." 
The  men  were  thrilled  by  this  double  appeal  to  pride 
in  their  gallant  regiment  and  love  for  their  dear  native 
land.  At  the  words  their  spirits  mounted  high.  So 
that  when  it  was  discovered  that  one  of  the  gang- 
ways had  been  shot  away  by  a  shell,  and  a  delay  was 
suggested  in  order  to  see  if  it  could  not  be  rigged  up 
again,  and  one  of  the  officers  stepped  forward,  and 
shouted,  "Volunteers  for  the  first  dash,"  there  was 
an  instant  response,  "We  are  ready,  sir."  I  am  told 
one  of  the  Munsters  made  the  racy  reply  : — "Let  us  at 
them,  sir;  sure  it's  as  aisy  a  job  as  we  can  strike."  It 
is  the  way  of  the  Irish  to  make  light  of  troubles. 
"There's  nothing  so  bad  but  it  could  be  worse,"  runs 
one  of  their  sayings.  They  will  seek  to  pluck  con- 
tentment from  the  most  desperate  of  situations. 

The  officer  stepped  through  the  hole  on  to  the  gang- 
way, with  the  men  pressing  close  behind  him.  At 
the  moment  the  bullets  were  rattling  like  diabolic 
hailstones  against  the  steel  sides  by  which  the  hull  of 
the  vessel  were  strengthened.  What  happened  then 
is  graphically  described  by  Private  Timothv  Buckley, 
of  Macroom,  County  Cork.  Lying  wounded  in  a 
military  hospital  in  England,  he  said  :  — 

"The  captain  of  my  company  asked  for  200  volunteers,  and 
as  I  was  in  his  company  I  volunteered.  We  got  ready  inside 
on  the  deck,  and  opened  the  buckles  of  our  equipment,  so  that 
every  man  might  have  a  chance  of  saving  himself  if  he  fell 
into  the  water.  He  gave  the  order  to  fix  bayonets  when  we 
should  get  ashore.  He  then  led  the  way,  but  fell  immediately 
at  the  foot  of  the  gangway.  The  next  man  jumped  over  him, 
and  kept  going  until  he  fell  on  the  pontoon  bridge.  Altogether 
149  men  were  killed  outright  and  30  wounded.  I  was  about 
the  twenty-seventh  man  out.  I  stood  counting  them  as  they 
were  going  through.  It  was  then  I  thought  of  peaceful 
Macroom,  and  wondered  if  I  should  ever  see  it  again.  When 
my  turn  came  I  was  wiser  than  some  of  my  comrades.  The 
moment  I  stood  on  the  gangway  I  jumped  over  the  rope  on 
to  the  pontoon.    Two  more  did  the  same,  and  I  was  already 


THE  IMMORTAL  STORY  65' 


flat  on  the  bridge.  Those  two  chaps  were  at  each  side  of  me, 
but  not  for  long,  as  the  shrapnel  was  bursting  all  around.  I 
was  talking  to  the  chap  on  my  left,  and  saw  a  lump  of  lead 
enter  his  temple.  1  turned  to  the  chap  on  my  right.  His 
name  was  Fitzgerald.  He  was  from  Cork,  but  soon  he  was 
over  the  border.  The  one  piece  of  shrapnel  had  done  the  job 
for  the  two." 


Thus  men  in  khaki  poured  out  of  the  side  of  the 
River  Clyde  and  raced  down  the  gangway  or  jumped 
from  it  at  once  on  to  the  first  lighter.    Two  men  out 
of  every  three  fell.    The  commanding  officer  of  the 
Munsters,  Colonel  Monck-Mason,  was  wounded  and 
put  out  of  action  early  in  the  proceedings.    Soon  the 
first  and  second  lighters  were  piled  high  with  wounded 
and  dead,  twisted  into  all  sorts  of  horrid  shapes,  and 
the  men  who  escaped  being  instantly  shot  were  to  be 
seen  stepping  and  jumping  and  even  walking  over 
the  bodies  of  their  fallen  comrades.    Many  of  these 
flung  up  their  arms,  spun  round,  and,  with  a  cry  of 
agony,  went  splash  into  the  sea  never  to  rise  again. 
Then  the  horrors  of  the  situation  were  added  to  by 
a  most  unfortunate  mishap.    The  lighter  nearest  to  the 
beach  gave  way  in  the  current  and  drifted  backward 
into  deep  water.    The  men  in  it  jumped  out  in  the 
hope  of  being  able  to  swim  and  wade  to  the  shore. 
Most  of  them  were  drowned  by  the  weight  of  their 
equipment.    But  the  Munsters  never  quailed.    All  the 
time  they  continued  emerging  from  the  River  Clyde, 
in  an  unbroken  stream,  two  men  out  of  every  three 
still  dropping  on  the  gangway  or  on  the  bridge,  and 
the  survivors  still  pressing  forward  with  their  faces 
dauntlessly  set  for  the  land.    Those  who  got  to  the 
shore  rushed  to  join  the  Dublins  under  the  scanty 
cover  afforded  bv  the  low  sandy  escarpment.  The 
p     ■  1   n  Munsters  to  £ain  the  beach  was  Sergeant 
t  atnck  Rvan.    He  swam  ashore  in  his  full  kit;  and 
got  the  Distinguished  Conduct  Medal  for  "showing 


66  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


under  heavy  fire  the  greatest  coolness  and  powers  of 
leadership." 

Mr.  H.  W.  Nivenson,  one  of  the  newspaper  corre- 
spondents   with    the    Mediterranean  Expeditionary 
Force,  mentioned  in  a  lecture  on  the  operations  which 
he  delivered  in  London,  that  he  and  others  saw  the 
landing  through  their  glasses  from  a  ship  some  miles 
out  at  sea.    One  of  the  party,  seeing  the  men  who  had 
landed  dropping  on  the  beach,  and  not  understanding 
the  tragic  nature   of  the  scene,  remarked  to  Mr. 
Nivenson  :  "Why  are  our  men  resting?  "   The  beach 
was,  in  fact,  strewn  with  maimed  men,  or  men  on 
whose  sufferings  the  oblivion  of  death  had  mercifully 
fallen.    Pinnaces  which  had  towed  the  boats  of  the 
Dublins  hung  about  picking  up  the  dead  and  wounded 
from  the  sea,  and  members  of  their  crews  heroically 
landed  on  the  beach  to  carry  off  the  disabled  living. 
Officers  and  bluejackets  suffered  death  while  engaged 
on  this  work  of  mercy.    Consequently  most  of  the 
wounded  could  only  be  removed  when  it  was  dark. 
They  lay  on  the  beach  all  day,  in  the  hot  sand  under 
the  broiling  sun,  in  agonies  of  pain  and  thirst,  till 
nine  o'clock  at  night.    Surgeon  Barrett,  of  the  Royal 
Navy,  a  Cork  man,  who  was  on  the  River  Clyde, 
says  : — "I  had  some  of  the  wounded  back  on  board — 
chaps  whom  I  had  seen  half  an  hour  before  well  and 
strong — now  wrecks  for  1  FTe.    It  was  awful.  They 
were  very  cheery  and  dying  to  be  back  again  at  the 
Turks.    It  was  very  strange.    I  would  see  a  poor 
chap  dying,  and  asking  him  where  he  came  from,  the 
answer  would  be  '  Blarney  Street,  Cork  ' ;  another 
'  Main  Street,'  and  one  poor  sergeant,  who  had  five 
bayonet  wounds  in  his  stomach,  came  from  '  Warren's 
Place.'    He  died  that  night,  and  was  cheery  to  the 
last.    They  are  fine  fellows,  and  won  the  admiration 
of  everyone."    Surgeon  Peter  Burrows,  R.N.,  another 
Irishman,  though  severely  wounded,  remained  on  the 


THE  IMMORTAL  STORY 


67 


River  Clyde  until  April  27th,  succouring  the  injured. 
He  attended  to  750  disabled  men  while  suffering-  great 
pain  himself,  and  being  quite  incapable  of  walking 
during  the  last  twenty-four  hours  of  his  continuous 
duty.  The  Distinguished  Service  Order  was  given 
to  Surgeon  Burrows. 

Altogether  more  than  ^,000  men  had  left  the  River 
Clyde  by  11  o'clock  in  the  morning.  Two-thirds  of 
them  had  been  shot  dead,  drowned,  or  wounded.  The 
landing  was  then  discontinued.  It  was  resumed  under 
the  shelter  of  darkness,  when,  strange  to  say,  the 
1,000  men  remaining  on  the  River  Clyde  got  ashore 
without  a  single  casualty.  In  fact  not  a  shot  was 
fired  against  them.  But  before  they  were  landed  a 
night  attack  was  made  by  the  Turks  on  the  remnants 
of  the  Dublins  and  Munsters  crouching  on  the  beach 
under  the  protection  of  the  bank.  Lieutenant  Henry 
Desmond  O'Hara,  of  the  Dublins,  took  command, 
all  the  senior  officers  having  been  killed  and  wounded. 
He  was  awarded  the  Distinguished  Service  Order  and 
promoted  to  be  captain  for  his  initiative  and  resource 
in  restoring  the  line  when  it  had  been  broken  by  the 
Turks,  and  organising  a  successful  counter-attack 
which  caused  great  loss  to  the  enemy.  Captain 
O'Hara  died  soon  afterwards  of  wounds  received  in 
action.  He  was  the  only  son  of  Mr.  W.  J.  O'Hara, 
resident  magistrate,  Ballincollig,  Co.  Cork,  and  a 
nephew  of  Dr.  O'Hara,  Bishop  of  Cashel. 

In  the  morning  an  assault  was  made  upon  the  fort 
and  village  on  the  heights.  The  Dublins  advanced, 
with  the  Munsters  on  their  right  and  the  Hampshires 
on  their  left.  Through  the  prickly  scrub  or  brush- 
wood of  the  hill  ran  three  lines  of  trenches  and  a  net- 
work of  entanglements  made  of  barbed  wire  of  an 
unusually  strong  and  vicious  kind.  Out  of  these 
entrenchments  the  machine-guns  poured  a  devastating 
stream  of  lead.    To  attack  such  a  position  seemed 


68  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


almost  to  match  in  madness  the  landing  (if  the  day 
before.    1  do  not  think  there  is  any  sound  of  battle 
more  appalling  to  the  soldier  who  has  to  face  it  1 1  *a n 
the  devil's  tattoo  of  the  machine-gun  sending  forth 
its  six  hundred  bullets  by  the  minute.    "  It  was  up  the 
hill  and  back  again,  up  and  back,"  writes  a  Kildare 
man  in  the  Dublins,  "till  we  began  to  wonder  if  the 
Turks   would    not   drive   us    into   the   sea."  Lord 
Wolseley  said  that  one  of  the  most  difficult  things  for 
an  officer  to  do  is  to  induce  a  line  of  men  who,  during 
an  advance  under  fire,  have  found  some  temporary 
haven  or  shelter,  or  have  lain  down,  perhaps,  to  take 
breath,  to  rise  up  together  and  dash  forward  in  a  body 
upon  the  enemy's  position.     Here,   however,  there 
were  deeds  of  bravery  of  the  highest  order.  Corporal 
William  Cosgrave  got  the  V.C.  for  pulling  down, 
single-handed,  the  posts  of  the  high  wire  entangle- 
ments.   In  order  to  give  encouragement  to  his  men 
Sergeant    C.  Cooney,   of   the    Dublins— afterwards 
awarded  the   Distinguished  Conduct    Medal— freely 
exposed  himself  in  the  open,  though  the  Turks  were 
lying  within  seventy  yards  of  him.  This  conspicuous 
contempt  of  danger  had  the  effect  the  gallant  sergeant 
desired.    The  men  charged  with  a  daring  and  fury 
that  swept  the  Turks  out  of  the  trenches,  at  the  point 
of  the  bayonet,  and  had  them  back  in  the  village  by 
to  o'clock.    In  the  streets  the  Irish  were  held  in  check 
for  hours  and  suffered  more  heavy  losses  from  the 
fire  of  the  Turks  stronglv  posted  and  concealed  in  the 
ruins  of  the  houses.    But  at  noon  the  final  rush  was 
made,  and  the  Munsters  and  Dublins  stood  triumphant 
within   the  captured  fort.    Most  of  the  Turks  had 
retired  during  the  last  stages  of  the  attack:  but  in  the 
fort  were  captured  200  of  the  enemy  with  several 
machine-trims.    The  first  man  to  enter  the  fort  was  a 
Dublin  Fusilier,  Private  T.  Cullen,  who  <_Tot  the  Dis- 
tinguished Conduct  Medal  for  conspicuous  gallantry. 


THE  IMMORTAL  STORY 


69 


The  landing  at  "Beach  V,"  Gallipoli,  is  one  of  the 
most  terrible  ;mcl  heroic  episodes  to  be  found  in  the 
annals  of  the  British  Army.  The  Turks  and  the 
Germans  were  amazed  at  its  audacity  and  mad  reck- 
lessness. By  all  the  rules  of  war  it  was  doomed  to 
disastrous  failure.  Von  der  Goltz,  the  German 
General,  who  designed  the  defences,  boasted  that  the 
landing  was  impossible.  It  succeeded  because  of  the 
unconquerable  bravery,  determination,  and  self- 
sacrifice  of  the  troops.  Yet  the  part  taken  by  the  Irish 
regiments  is  meanly  ignored  altogether  by  Admiral 
de  Robeck,  and  but  scantily  recorded  by  Sir  Ian 
Hamilton.  Ten  lines  to  the  Dublins;  less  than 
twenty  to  the  Munsters!  How  inadequate  and  bald 
the  account  of  the  General  appears  in  the  light  of  the 
full  immortal  story  !  But  tributes  to  the  magnificent 
bravery  of  the  Irish  have  been  paid  by  others.  Major- 
General  Hunter- Weston,  commanding  the  20th 
Division,  made  a  stirring  speech .  to  the  1st  Dublin 
Fusiliers  on  their  relief  from  the  firing  line  after 
fifteen  days  of  continuous  fighting.  "Well  done, 
Blue  Caps!"  he  cried.  The  Dublins  are  known  as 
"Blue  Caps."  During  the  Indian  Mutiny  a  despatch 
of  Nana  Sahib  was  intercepted  in  which  he  referred 
to  those  "blue-capped  English  soldiers  that  fought 
like  devils."  These  were  the  predecessors  of  the 
Dublins. 

"Well  done,  Blue  Caps!"  said  General  Hunter- 
Weston,  "  I  now  take  the  first  opportunity  of  thanking 
you  for  the  good  work  you  have  done.  You  have 
achieved  the  impossible.  You  have  done  a  thing 
which  will  live  in  history.  When  I  first  visited  this 
place  with  other  people  of  importance,  we  all  thought 
a  landing  would  never  be  made,  but  you  did  it,  and 
therefore  the  impossibilities  were  overcome — and  it 
was  done  by  men  of  real  and  true  British  fighting 
blood.    You  captured  the  fort  and  village  on  the  right 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


that  were  simply  swarmed  with  Turks  with  machine- 
guns,  also  the  hill  on  the  left,  where  the  pom-poms 
were.  Also  the  amphitheatre  in  front,  which  was  dug 
line  for  line  with  trenches,  and  from  where  there  came 
a  terrific  rifle  and  machine-gun  fire.  You  are  indeed 
deserving  of  the  highest  praise.  I  am  proud  to  be 
in  command  of  such  a  distinguished  regiment,  and  I 
only  hope,  when  you  return  to  the  firing  line  after  this 
rest  (which  you  have  well  earned),  that  you  will  make 
even  a  greater  name  for  yourselves.  Well  done,  the 
Dubs !  Your  deeds  will  live  in  history  for  time 
immortal.  Farewell." 

Brigadier-General  W.  B.  Marshal,  of  the  2Qth  Divi- 
sion, writing  in  November,  191 5,  to  his  friend  Mr. 
James  O'Regan,  Grand  Parade,  Cork,  says: — "I  am 
now  one  of  the  very  few  survivors  of  those  who  landed 
with  the  29th  Division  on  April  25th,  191 5.  Nearly 
all  the  rest  have  been  killed,  wounded,  or  invalided, 
so  that  I  may  count  myself  very  lucky  after  eight 
months  of  strenuous  work,  I  should  be  glad  of  a 
change."  He  adds  some  very  striking  passages:  — 
"Though  I  am  an  Englishman,  I  must  sav  the  Irish 
soldiers  have  fought  magnificently.  They  are  the 
cream  of  the  Army.  Ireland  may  well  be  proud  of 
her  sons.  Ireland  has  done  her  duty  nobly.  Irish- 
men are  absolutely  indispensable  for  our  final  triumph. 
If  I  am  spared  to  return  at  the  end  of  the  war  I  shall 
make  my  future  home  in  '  Dear  Old  Ireland,'  which 
has  always  had  a  warm  corner  in  my  heart,  for  in  no 
part  of  the  world  have  I  met  more  generous,  warm- 
hearted, or  braver  people  than  in  the  Emerald  Isle." 
Trooper  Brennan,  of  the  Australian  Light  Horse, 
writing  from  Anzac  to  his  father  in  Kilkenny,  says 
he  received  an  account  of  the  Landing  of  the  Dublins 
and  Munsters  from  men  of  the  Royal  Scots;  and  goes 
on  to  make  this  comment: — "Somehow,  it's  a  funny 
thing  how  nearly  every  account  of  an  Irish  regiment's 


THE  IMMORTAL  STORY 


7i 


prowess  comes  from  a  Scotchman — I  remember  it  was 
a  Highlander  who  told  of  the  Munsters  at  iYIons.  At 
any  rate,  I  tried  to  get  some  particulars  from  a  few  of 
the  Dublins  and  Munsters  themselves,  and  I  failed 
miserably.  They  were  all  talking  of  poor  Johnny  this 
and  that  who  got  shot,  or  Paddy  something-or-other, 
or  the  bad  water,  or  the  failure  of  the  rum  issue,  so  I 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  an  Irishman's  fighting  is 
somewhat  like  his  temper  or  dislikes — no  sooner 
dispensed  with  than  forgotten." 

Here,  sure  enough,  is  a  Scot  who  was  at  Gallipoli, 
and  saw  the  landing,  writing  in  glowing  terms  of  the 
Irish  in  a  letter  published  in  January,  1916,  by  The 
Tablet,  who  took  it  from  a  Scottish  paper  :  — 

"  I  am  astonished  that  Glasgow  folks — and  I  have  met  quite 
a  number  since  my  return  from  that  '  hell  '  out  there — seem 
to  be  unaware  of  the  extraordinary  bravery  which  was  displayed 
by  the  Irish  soldiers,  especially  the  Munsters  and  the  Dublins. 
As  you  know,  1  am  not  Irish,  and  have  no  Irish  connections 
whatever— in  fact,  I  was  rather  opposed  to  the  granting  of 
Home  Rule;  but  now,  speaking  honestly  and  calmly,  after 
having  witnessed  what  I  did — the  unparalleled  heroism  of 
these  Irishmen — I  say  nothing  is  too  good  to  give  the  country 
of  which  they  are  or  rather  were,  such  worthy  representatives. 

"  My  God,  it  was  grand  !  It  filled  one  with  admiration  and 
envy ;  because  certainly  no  soldiers  could  show  greater  daring 
and  bravery  than  these  fine  boys  did  in  face  of  an  awful  fire 
and  destruction.  Aye,  the  race  that  can  produce  such  men, 
supermen,  as  those  chaps  were,  to  do  such  glorious  work  for 
the  Empire  has  the  most  perfect  right  to  demand  and,  what  is 
more,  to  get  the  freedom  of  its  country  and  the  right  to  rule  it. 
Yes,  it  is  but  the  merest  truth  to  s'ate  that  there  would  be 
no  Dardanelles  campaign  heard  of  to-day  if  it  had  not  been 
for  the  extraordinary  services  of  these  Irish  troops,  white  men 
every  one,  and  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  God  has  taken  them 
to  Himself." 

The  Scottish  soldier  then  goes  on  to  bear  remark- 
able testimony  to  the  deep  religious  fervour  of  the 
Irish  troops  :  — 


72 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


"  Oh,  but  they  deserve  a  rich  reward  !  What  surprises  me 
is  that  the  papers  have  not  been  full  of  their  praises.  I  would 
have  expected  that  it  would  have  been  made  widely  known 
that  the  Irish  boys  h^d  at  least  saved  the  situation  and  dis- 
played a  bravery  the  like  of  which  was  never  equalled.  It  is 
a  shame  and  a  scandal,  because  I  can  tell  you  there  is  not  a 
man  in  the  Service  who  is  aware  of  the  great  gallantry  but 
who  would  willingly  do  anything  now  for  the  Irish  people — 
yes,  the  Irish  Catholics.  I  have  no  religion,  but  it  was  most 
charming  and  edifying  to  see  these  fine  chaps  with  their  beads 
and  the  way  in  which  they  prayed  to  God.  We  are  all  brothers, 
but  to  my  dying  day  I  bow  to  the  Irish." 

Manv  an  Irish  home  was  made  desolate.  Ireland 
mourned  for  her  young-  men ;  but  there  is  an  uplifting- 
sorrow,  the  sorrow  that  is  mingled  with  pride,  and 
of  that  kind  was  the  sorrow  of  Ireland. 


CHAPTER  VI 


THE  ioth  IRISH  DIVISION  IN  GALLIPOLI 

LANDING   AT  SUVLA   BAY,  AND  CAPTURE  OF  CHOCOLATE 

HILL 

At  the  dawn  of  Saturday  morning,  August  7th, 
1915,  the  JEgean  Sea  and  the  Gulf  of  Saros,  to  the 
north-west  of  Gallipoli,  were  swarming  with  the  most 
variegated  collection  of  shipping,  of  all  sorts  and 
conditions — transports,  cruisers,  torpedo-boat  de- 
stroyers, trawlers,  barges,  ocean  liners,  steam  pin- 
naces, rowing  boats,  and  tramp  steamers.  A  fresh 
landing,  at  Suvla  Bay,  had  been  in  progress  all 
through  the  night.  The  first  great  landing,  on  April 
25th,  at  Sedd-el-Bahr,  at  the  toe  of  the  Peninsula — 
in  which  the  first  battalions  of  the  Dublin  and 
Munster  Fusiliers  won  imperishable  renown — had 
secured  a  foothold  in  Gallipoli,  but  the  hills  and  forts 
which  guarded  the  passage  up  the  Dardanelles  to 
Constantinople,  on  the  east,  were  still  held  by  the 
Turks.  Now  a  new  and  stupendous  effort  was  about 
to  be  made  to  break  the  enemy's  grip  on  the 
Peninsula. 

The  date,  August  7th,  1915,  should  be  ever  memor- 
able in  the  history  of  Ireland,  and  also  in  that  of  the 

71  D* 


74 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


whole  United  Kingdom.  On  that  day  a  Division 
of  the  New  Armies  raised  for  the  war — "Kitchener's 
Armies,"  as  they  are  popularly  called — was  brought 
under  fire  for  the  first  time,  and  collectively  engaged 
in  battle.  These  citizen  soldiers  were  Irish.  Irish 
professional  soldiers  have  always  fought  most 
gallantly  for  England  in  all  her  wars.  But  on  that 
day,  for  the  first  time  in  the  long  and  embittered 
relations  between  England  and  Ireland,  a  distinc- 
tively Irish  Division  (the  ioth),  voluntarily  raised 
in  Ireland  and  composed  of  20,000  young  men  of 
fine  character  and  high  purpose,  representative 
particularly  of  the  Nationalist  and  Catholic  sec- 
tions of  the  community,  were  found  on  the  side  of 
England. 

The  ioth  Irish  Division  was  formed  in  the  autumn 
and  winter  months  of  1914.  They  left  Ireland  at  the 
end  of  April, -1915,  to  complete  their  training  in  the 
great  camp  of  Aldershot.  At  the  end  of  June  they 
embarked  from  England  as  part  of  the  Mediterranean 
Expeditionary  Foroe.  On  Friday  evening,  August 
6th,  they  parted  from  the  olive  groves  and  vineyards 
of  beautiful  islands  in  the  rEgean,  off  the  coast  of 
Asia  Minor,  where  they  had  been  stationed  a  couple 
of  weeks,  and  were  brought  up  to  Gallipoli.  Here, 
then,  were  clerks  from  offices  and  counting  houses, 
assistants  from  drapery  and  grocery  shops,  civil 
servants,  public  school  boys,  artisans,  labourers, 
farm  hands — a  heterogeneous  collection  of  youths 
from  all  walks  in  life — and  officered  chiefly  by 
barristers,  solicitors,  engineers,  and  University 
Students,  who  had  only  been  a  few  months  in 
training,  and  who  before  this  call  to  arms  sud- 
denly rang  through  the  Empire,  seemed  destined 
for  peaceful  and  secure  careers  in  civil  life.  Now, 
within  a  few  hours  of  hearing,  for  the  first  time  in 
their  lives,  a  shot  fired   in  anger,  they  were  to  be 


TENTH  IRISH  DIVISION  IN  GALLIPOLI  75 

plunged  right  into  the  fiery  and  bloody  whirlpool 
of  war. 

Gallipoli,  as  it  looked  from  the  decks  of  the  troop- 
ships, even  in  the  wonderful  dawn  of  that  August 
Saturday  morning,  had  a  mysterious  and  sinister 
appearance.  The  men  saw  yellow  clayey  cliffs,  rising 
almost  sheer  from  intensely  blue  water,  and  beyond 
these  a  huddle  of  pointed  and  desolate  hills,  to  which 
no  access  seemed  visible  To  their  right  they  could 
see  Achi  Baba — a  head  and  shoulders,  with  two  arms 
extending  on  each  side  to  the  sea — dominating  the 
end  of  the  Peninsula,  like  a  Chinese  idol,  inscrutable, 
and  disdainful  of  the  shells  from  the  battleships 
which  raised  clouds  of  smoke  and  dust  about  its  face. 
The  general  objective  of  all  the  troops  engaged  in 
this  new  enterprise — English,  Scotch,  and  Welsh 
Territorials,  as  well  as  the  Irish  Division  of  the  new 
Armies— was  the  capture  of  the  Anafarta  Hills,  a 
network  of  ravines  and  jungles  to  the  north  of 
the  high  mountain  of  Sari  Bair,  the  key  of  the 
situation  in  this  upper  part  of  the  Peninsula.  The 
Australians,  New  Zealanders,  and  Maoris  had 
been  attacking  Sari  Bair  since  dark  on  Friday 
night,  from  their  position  at  Anzac,  lower  down  the 
Peninsula. 

The  10th  Division  was  wholly  Irish,  save  for  one 
English  battalion,  the  10th  Hampshire  Regiment. 
The  29th  Brigade,  composed  of  the  5th  Connaught 
Rangers,  6th  Leinsters,  6th  Irish  Rifles,  and  the  10th 
Hampshires,  was  detached  from  the  Division,  and 
landed  at  Anzac,  to  co-operate  with  the  Dominion 
l-orces.  But  the  other  two  Brigades  were  entirely 
Irish.  These  were  the  30th,  consisting  of  the  6th 
7th  Dublin  Fusiliers,  6th  and  7th  Munster 
Fusiliers;  and  the  31st,  consisting  of  the  5th  and  6th 
nniskilling  Fusiliers,  and  the  5th  and  6th  Irish 
Fusiliers.    In  addition,  there  was  the  Pioneer  Regi- 


76  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


ment,  the  5th  Royal  Irish  Regiment  (Colonel,  the 
Earl  of  Granard,  K.P.).  the  purpose  of  which  was  to 
facilitate  the  progress  of  the  troops  by  removing 
obstructions,  but  which  also  took  part  in  the  fighting. 
These  two  Brigades  had  orders  to  clear  the  Turks 
out  of  the  heights  of  Karakol  Dagh,  a  long  ridge 
fronting  the  Gulf  of  Saros,  to  the  north;  and  to  take 
a  particular  hill  a  few  miles  to  the  south,  about  three 
or  four  miles  inland  from  Suvla  Bay.  This  hill  is 
known  to  the  Turks  as  Yilghin  Burnu.  It  was  called 
Chocolate  Hill  by  the  invading  army  as  part  of  its 
surface  had  been  burnt  a  dull  brown  by  shell  fire. 
The  Division  was  under  the  command  of  General 
Sir  Bryan  Mahon,  a  Galway  man,  who  saw  much 
service  in  Egypt  and  the  Soudan,  and  in  the  South 
African  War  led  the  column  which  relieved 
Maf eking. 

In  a  way,  it  is  a  pity  that  things  were  not  so 
arranged  as  to  have  brought  these  unseasoned  and 
unhardened  Irish  troops  gradually  to  the  great  and 
searching  test  of  war,  that  they  were  not  afforded  the 
opportunity  of  feeling  the  land  of  the  foe  under  their 
feet,  and  becoming  somewhat  familiar  with  its  extra- 
ordinary geographical  conditions  and  climate,  before 
they  had  to  rush  into  battle.  In  warfare  all  that  de- 
pends, usually,  upon  unforeseen  circumstances,  and 
the  chance  disposition  of  the  forces.  But  it  may  have 
happened  by  special  direction  in  this  case;  and.Jf  so, 
it  was  a  compliment  to  the  10th  Division.  "It  is 
true  they  are  new  and  untried,  but  they  are  Irish," 
it  was  probably  said  at  Headquarters,  "and  being 
Irish,  thev  may  be  relied  upon,  however  hard  and 
tough  their  job."  In  any  case,  both  Brigades  were 
successful  in  the  enterprises  to  which  they  were 
set. 

The  disembarkation  was  carried  out  under  fire  from 
the  Turkish  batteries  on  the  hills.    The  men  were 


TENTH  IRISH  DIVISION  IN  GALLIPOLI  77 


taken  from  the  transports  in  steam-driven  barges, 
and  though  the  barges  had  sheltering  sides  of  steel, 
several  men  were  killed  and  wounded  by  exploding 
shells  even  before  they  reached  the  shore.  Half  of 
the  301  h  Brigade,  consisting  of  the  two  battalions  of 
the  Munsters,  to  whom  was  allotted  the  task  of 
capturing  Karakol  Dagh,  were  landed  to  the  north 
of  Suvla  Bav,  just  under  the  ridge.  "How  I  wish 
that  their  fathers  and  mothers  could  know  more  of 
how  these  brave  fellows  fought  and  died  !  "  writes 
the  Commanding  Officer  of  one  of  the  Munster  bat- 
talions in  a  letter  to  his  relatives.  "They,  alas!  for 
the  most  part  just  see  the  names  of  their  dear  ones 
in  a  casualty  list,  and  can  learn  nothing  further.  The 
beach  on  which  we  landed  was  sown  with  contact 
mines,  and  as  we  crossed  it  to  form  up  under  cover 
of  a  small  hill,  many  a  poor  chap  was  blown  to  bits 
— not  very  encouraging  for  those  approaching  in  other 
boats.  But  they  never  wavered,  but  landed,  and 
formed  up  as  quietly  and  steadily  as  they  used  to  do 
on  the  parade  ground  at  the  Curragh.  I  asked  one 
poor  chap  who  was  slightly  injured  how  he  had  got 
through,  and  he  said,  '  All  I  could  think  of,  sir,  was 
how  anxious  you  must  be  to  see  how  we  would 
behave.'  That  is  the  spirit  that  one  likes  to  see  in 
a  battalion." 

The  landing  place  of  the  other  half  of  the  30th 
Brigade,  the  6th  and  7th  Dublins,  with  the  Innis- 
killings  and  the  Irish  Fusiliers,  was  to  the  south  of 
Suvla  Bay,  at  Niebruniessi  Point,  under  the  hill, 
Lala  Baba.  The  men  climbed  the  cliffs  to  the  sand 
dunes.  Leaving  their  packs  behind  them,  they 
carried  nothing  but  what  was  absolutely  necessary — 
a  rifle  and  200  rounds  of  ammunition  per  man,  a  water 
bottle,  and  rations  for  two  days  in  a  bag,  consisting 
of  two  tins  of  bully  beef,  tea,  sugar,  biscuits,  and 
tablets  of  compressed  meat.    Thus  equipped,  with 


78 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


loosened  girths  and  wearing  their  big  brown  sun- 
helmets,  the  troops  advanced  in  eight  or  ten  long 
lines,  with  two  paces  between  each  man.  The  7th 
Dublins,  the  famous  "Pals,"  flower  of  the  youth 
of  Dublin,  were  in  the  van.  Colonel  Geoffrey 
Downing,  in  command  of  the  7th  Dublins,  as 
the  senior  colonel  of  the  battalions  in  the  attacking 
line,  got  a  message  from  Headquarters  that  it 
was  imperative  that  Chocolate  Hill  should  be  taken 
before  sunset.  His  reply  was:  "It  shall  be 
done." 

As  the  crow  flies  Chocolate  Hill  is  no  more  than 
four  miles  from  the  sea  line.  But  to  reach  it  the  Irish 
troops  had  to  make  a  wide  enveloping  movement,  so 
"that  the  ground  actually  covered  in  the  advance  was 
from  ten  to  twelve  miles.  To  the  north  of  the  point 
where  the  landing  took  place  is  a  long  and  broad  but 
shallow  lagoon,  called  Salt  Lake.  The  intense 
summer  heat  had  dried  it  up  and  turned  its  bottom 
into  a  flat  stretch  of  sand  and  dust,  covered  with  a 
slight  crust  of  salt  which  glistened  in  the  sun.  The 
Trish  troops  first  proceeded  a  considerable  distance 
ahead  between  the  sea  and  Salt  Lake,  moving  thereby 
parallel  to  Chocolate  Hill,  which  lies  east  of  the  lake. 
At  one  point  they  had  to  pass  over  a  long  spit  of 
sand,  not  twenty  yards  wide,  that  divided  the  sea  and 
Salt  Lake.  The  enemy  had  its  exact  range.  Many  a 
man  was  brought  down  as  he  attempted  to  cross  it  at 
a  run.  Then  Colonel  Downing,  of  the  7th  Dublins, 
came  upon  the  scene.  He  paused,  lit  a  cigarette,  and 
walked  over  the  narrow  ridge  as  coolly  as  if  he  were 
doing  Grafton  Street,  Dublin.  After  this  experience 
the  troops  wheeled  to  the  right,  and  marching  south- 
east across  Salt  Lake  faced  the  rear  flank  of  their 
objective. 

Crossing  Salt  Lake  in  the  open,  they  presented  a 
clear   target  to  the  enemy,   and   were  raked  with 


TENTH  IRISH  DIVISION  IN  GALLIPOLI  79 


machine-gun  fire,  shrapnel  and  high-explosive  shells. 
It  is  an  ordeal  that  strains  to  the  uttermost  all  the 
physical  and  mental  qualities.  One  of  the  most 
common  experiences  of  men  who  go  through  it  for 
the  first  time  is  a  distracting  indecision  whether  to 
advance,  halt,  or  retreat.  But  the  successive  lines 
went  steadily  on  in  short  rushes,  the  men  falling  on 
their  stomachs  between  each  rush.  There  was  no 
shelter.  The  expanse  was  unbroken  even  by  a  rock. 
The  men  sank  almost  to  their  knees  in  the  soft  sand. 
Very  heavy,  slow  and  tiring  was  the  going.  All 
l lie  time  Turkish  explosives  were  bursting  on  every 
side,  and  comrades  were  dropping  out  of  the  ranks 
killed  or  disabled.  One  instance  will  show  the  steadi- 
ness and  resolution  of  the  troops.  A  shell  burst  in 
the  middle  of  a  platoon  that  was  marching  in  rather 
close  formation.  Five  men  were  blown  to  pieces. 
The  platoon  opened  out  and  continued  their  advance. 
High  over  their  heads  the  shells  from  the  British 
cruisers  and  monitors  out  at  sea  went  shrieking  on 
their  way  to  find  the  Turks.  The  land  seemed  to 
tremble  with  the  din  and  vibration  caused  by  this 
long-range  artillery  duel.  The  men  were  bodily 
shaken.  But  they  were  also  greatly  heartened  to  see, 
now  and  then,  clouds  of  earth  thrown  into  the  air, 
telling  how  the  explosive  shells  from  the  ships  were 
rending  the  entrenchments  behind  which  the  enemy 
lay  concealed. 

After  this  ordeal  in  the  open  sandy  plain,  the  Irish 
reached  a  totally  different  kind  of  country — an  in- 
extricable jumble  of  hills  and  cullies,  strewn  with 
boulders,  overgrown  with  a  thick  prickly  scrub,  and 
wholly  trackless.  Here  some  shelter  was  afforded 
from  the  high  explosives  of  the  Turks,  but  not  from 
1  heir  machine-guns  and  rifles,  and  the  progress  was 
still  more  slow  and  difficult.  The  nature  of  the 
coimtrv  gave  a  tremendous  superiority  to  the  enemy,  on 


So  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


the  defensive  behind  their  entrenchments.  What  a 
hopeless,  heart-breaking  task  it  seemed  to  get  free  of 
this  entanglement  of  rocks  and  scrub,  which  tore  the 
clothes  and  lacerated  the  flesh,  and  force  a  way  up 
these  steep  hills,  on  hands  and  feet  to  the  Turkish 
positions.  Men  were  falling  on  all  sides.  How  soon 
would  the  end  of  the  fiery  furnace  be  reached? 
Would  anyone  get  safely  through  ?  Such  were  the 
thoughts  that  occupied  the  mind  of  many  a  man, 
expecting  that  the  next  bullet  or  shell  would  strike 
him  down.  The  battalions  were  broken  up  into  un- 
related sections,  or  else  were  mixed  together.  The 
nature  of  the  ground,  the  gullies  and  ravines,  the 
scrub  and  the  rocks,  split  them  up  into  fragments, 
each  with  its  independent  command.  This  kind  of 
fighting  was  quite  to  the  liking  of  the  Irish  troops. 
It  gave  play  to  individual  personal  courage  and 
qualities  of  leadership. 

What  they  all  desired  was  to  get  into  close  grips 
with  the  Turks.  How  they  hungered  for  the  wild 
exultation  of  the  bayonet  charge,  the  shock  of  man 
to  man  in  deadly  encounter,  the  pursuit  of  a  van- 
quished foe  !  The  evening  was  well  advanced  before 
the  end  came  in  sight.  Major  Harrison  gallantly  led 
the  7th  Dublins  and  men  of  other  units  in  the  final 
attack.  "Fix  bayonets,  Dublins,  and  let's  make  a 
name  for  ourselves,"  was  his  cry.  The  hill  had  not 
only  natural  advantages  for  defence  in  rocks,  scrub, 
and  trees.  It  was  also  a  network  of  trenches.  From 
behind  this  double  cover  the  Turks  threw  hand 
grenades  at  the  Irish,  now  approaching  with  a  rush 
and  veiling  fiercely.  Soon  they  got  a  taste  of 
bayonet  and  clubbed  rifle  administered  by  Irish 
hands.  The  Turks  are  brave  fighters,  but  they 
quailed  before  the  Irish  onslaught  and  sought  safety 
from  it  in  precipitate  flight.  At  half-past  7  o'clock, 
just  as  it  was  growing  dark,  Chocolate  Hill  was  taken. 


TENTH  IRISH  DIVISION  IN  GALLIPOLI  81 


There  is  some  dispute,  I  understand,  between  the 
Dublins  and  Inniskillings  and  Irish  Fusiliers  as  to 
which  battalion  the  men  first  in  the  Turkish  trenches 
belonged.  But  does  it  really  matter?  Are  they  not 
all  Irish  ?  Probably  men  of  all  the  battalions  were 
in  the  last  overwhelming  rush.  There  is  no  doubt 
that  the  Dublins  get  most  of  the  credit  for  the  feat. 
The  battalion  was  specially  complimented  by  Head- 
quarters for  their  heroism  and  endurance.  And  well 
they  deserved  it.  What  a  baptism  of  fire  it  was  for 
those  inexperienced  Irish  lads!  And  what  a  con- 
firmation of  suffering.  Over  ten  hours  of  continuous 
open  fighting  against  machine-guns  and  artillery,  and 
on  a  day  of  scorching  heat!  "We  have  gained  a 
great  name  for  the  capture,  and  for  the  splendid  regi- 
ment which  I  have  the  honour  to  command,"  says 
Colonel  Downing.  The  General  of  the  Division,  Sir 
Bryan  Mahon,  speaking  of  all  the  battalions,  said 
he  had  never  seen  better  work  by  infantry.  The  fact 
that  the  hill  was  widely  known  afterwards  among  the 
troops  in  Gallipoli  as  "Dublin  Hill"  tells  its  own 
tale. 

But  there  is  another  side  to  war,  and  tragic  though 
it  be,  it  must  not  be  ignored,  even  now  that  the  victory 
has  been  won.  At  the  last  phase  of  the  fight  the  hills 
and  ravines  were  flooded  with  crimson  and  purple  and 
yellow,  as  the  sun,  in  regal  splendour,  went  down 
into  the  western  sea.  Those  vivid  colours  were 
appropriate  to  the  scene — the  raging  hearts  of  the 
opposing  forces  of  men  engaged  in  a  death-grapple, 
the  bitter  humiliation  of  the  defeated,  and  the  glory 
of  the  victor's  triumph.  Then  the  night  fell  and  the 
tlarkness  was  softly  lit  by  a  multitude  of  stars  in  a 
cloudless  and  almost  blue  sky.  It  seemed  to  speak 
most  soothingly  to  the  exhausted  men  of  peace, 
silence,  tranquillity,  and  the  lapping  coolness  of 
running  streams.    Oh,  to  be  able  to  get  away  from 


82 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


this  terrific  din,  this  intimate  contact  with  throngs  of 
fellow-men,  these  devilish  instruments  of  death 
hurtling  through  the  air— away  into  loneliness  and 
quietude,  only  for  a  little  while.  But  there  was  no 
respite.  The  enemy  were  still  close  at  hand.  It 
would  be  dangerous  to  succumb  to  the  almost  irre- 
sistible inclination  to  lie  down  and  sleep.  There 
might  come  at  any  moment  a  counter  attack  by  the 
enemy.  Most  of  the  men,  therefore,  had  to  "stand 
to  arms"  through  the  night. 

The  wounded  had  also  to  be  attended  to.  Some  of 
them,  totally  disabled,  had  lain  where  they  fell,  out 
on  the  open  sandy  plain  under  the  burning  sun. 
They  were 'tortured  by  thirst.  As  their  comrades  in 
the  reserve  lines  passed  them  by  they  could  be  heard 
moaning  in  pain,  calling  for  mother  or  wife,  craving 
for  a  drink  to  moisten  their  parched  mouths.  It  was 
forbidden  the  men  to  fall  out  of  the  lines  for  the 
purpose  of  succouring  the  wounded.  That  is  the  duty 
of  the  stretcher-bearers,  following  behind,  and  to 
them,  the  orders  are,  it  must  be  left.  But  the  ioth 
Division  were  new  soldiers,  and  humanity  had  not 
been  quite  suppressed  by  discipline  in  the  ranks.  The 
cry  of  stricken  comrnde  was  irresistible.  "Water;  a 
drop  of  water  for  the  Blessed  Virgin's  sake,"  they 
gasped,  with  mouths  open  and  eyes  starting  from 
their  heads,  as  if  startled  by  the  sight  of  something 
dreadful.  So  the  men  stopped  for  a  minute  to  put  a 
water-bottle  to  the  lips  of  a  mangled  friend ;  and  often 
the  murmured  thanks  stiffened  out  into  rigidity  and 
silence. 

Some  of  the  wounded  succeeded  in  crawling  into 
the  rocky  gullies.  Others  lay  in  the  thickets  of 
scrub.  They  were  sheltered  from  the  fierce  rays  of 
the  sun,  but  were  in  danger  of  the  equally  terrible 
fate  of  death  by  burning.  On  every  side,  throughout 
the  day.  fires  were  blazing.      The  dry  scrub  and 


TENTH  IRISH  DIVISION  IN  GALLIPOLI  83 


bushes  were  set  alight  by  petrol  bombs.  As  a  line  of 
the  Inniskilling  Fusiliers  were  moving  forward  be- 
hind the  Dublinc,  news  was  brought  to  them  that 
there  were  some  wounded  men  in  an  extensive  patch 
of  scrub  that  had  just  caught  fire.  Signaller  John 
Wilkinson  and  another  member  of  the  battalion 
plunged  into  the  thick  smoke  and  brought  out  seven 
men.  There  was  a  burst  of  shrapnel,  and  Wilkinson, 
at  the  crowning  point  of  his  noble  display  of 
humanity,  was  killed. 

When  the  wounded  were  brought  down  to  the  beach 
for  conveyance  in  lighters  and  mine-sweepers  to  the 
hospital  ships  anchored  about  a  mile  and  a  half  from 
the  shore,  the  dead  awaited  reverent  disposal.  Of 
all  the  tasks  that  had  to  be  performed  that  night  in 
the  starlight  this  was  the  pitifulest  and  most  poignant. 
They  were  buried  side  by  side,  at  the  foot  of  Dublin 
Hill.  With  the  death  of  these  young  lads  in  Galli- 
poli  the  light  went  out  in  many  a  home  in  far  away 
Ireland.  Mothers  were  weeping  in  sorrow  and  dis- 
consolation.  The  country  was  torn  by  the  conflicting 
emotions  of  pride  in  her  sons  and  grief  for  their  loss. 
It  can  be  truly  said  that  these  young  Irishmen  gave 
their  lives  for  civilisation  and  the  freedom  of 
Nationalities.  But  the  immediate  inspiration  of  their 
bravery  was  love  of  Ireland,  and  the  resolve  which 
sprang  from  it,  that  there  should  be  no  occasion  for 
a  word  to  be  spoken  in  prejudice  of  the  fighting  quali- 
ties of  the  race,  of  the  valour  which  Irish  regiments 
have  displayed  on  the  battlefield  at  all  times  and  in 
every  clime. 


CHAPTER  VII 


IN  THE  REST  CAMP 

HOW  THE  LEINSTERS  CAUGHT  A  GLIMPSE  OF  THE 

NARROWS 

For  five  days  and  nights  the  Irish  troops  who  took 
Chocolate  Hill,  or  Dublin  Hill,  on  Saturday,  August 
7th,  lay  in  the  captur  d  Turkish  entrenchments  before 
they  could  be  relieved.  The  men  were  in  the  highest 
spirits  over  their  exploit.  But  they  felt  stiff  and 
sore  and  very,  very  dirt\.  They  had  sand  in  their 
clothes,  sand  in  their  hair,  sand  in  their  eyes,  sand 
in  their  mouths  and  nostrils,  and  their  faces  and 
hands  were  black  with  the  grime  of  powder  and  the 
smoke  of  the  bush  fires.  And  now,  upon  all  that, 
they  had  to  endure  the  particular  discomforts  and 
hardships  which  attend  a  campaign  in  a  dry  and 
torrid  land. 

The  greatest  trouble  arose  from  the  scarcity  of  fresh 
water  to  mitigate  the  tropical  heat.  The  wells  were 
few  and  far  between,  and  being  within  range  of  the 
Turkish  guns,  were,  all  of  them,  constantly  shelled. 
The  quantity  of  water  that  could  be  brought  to 
Dublin  Hill  was  totally  inadequate  to  satisfy  the 
demand.  The  supply  was  strictly  reserved  for 
drinking  purposes.  Water  was  too  scarce  and 
precious  to  be  wasted  on  personal  ablutions.  Better 
a  filthy  face  than  a   parched  mouth.    The  dirtiest 


IN  THE  REST  CAMP  85 

water  was  drunk  with  a  relish.  A  Dublin  Fusilier 
Biehed  for  a  draught  of  the  cool  and  crystal  water 
from  the  Wicklow  hills.  "  Vartry  water,  exclaimed 
another;  "I'd  be  quite  content  with  a  bucketful  from 
fhe  Liffey,  even  off  the  North  Wall."  Food  was 
also  hard  to  get.  The  commissariat  had  not  yet  been 
evolved  out  of  the  disorganisation  attendant  upon  the 
landing.  Under  such  a  scorching  sun  the  eating  ot 
the  bully-beef  in  the  men's  ration  bags  was  unthink- 
able So  their  meals  consisted  chiefly  of  biscuits. 
Then  there  was  the  pest  of  myriads  of  flies.  1  he 
Gallipoli  flies  were  having  the  time  of  the  life-history 
of  their  species.  Big,  ferocious,  and  insatiable  free- 
booters, they  would  not  be  denied  joining  the  troops 
at  their  meals  and  getting  the  bigger  share  of  the 
scanty  rations  into  the  bargain.  The  worst  affliction 
of  all,  however,  was  the  stench  of  the  half-buried  and 
rapidly  decomposing  corpses  in  the  captured  trenches. 

During  the  week  which  thus  elapsed  between  the 
capture  of  Chocolate  Hill  and  the  still  fiercer  series 
of  battles  for  the  heights  of  Kiretsh  Tepe  Sirt,  to  the 
north,  and  of  Sari  Bair,  to  the  south,  which  were  to 
follow,  regiments  of   the   Irish    Division  were  con- 
stantly engaged   with  the  enemy  on  the  foothills. 
Sari  Bair  was  the  strongest  strategical  position  of 
the  Turks  in  this  part  of  Gallipoli.    Like  Achi  Baba, 
towards  the  lower  end  of  the  Peninsula,  it  commands 
the    Dardanelles,  and  especially  the   great  military 
road  along  the  shore  of  the  Straits,  over  which  the 
Turks  were  enabled  quickly  to  send  reinforcements 
of  men,  munitions,  and   stores   from   one  point  to 
another.    One  Irish  Battalion  actually  gained  a  point 
on  Sari  Bair,  from  which  they  caught  a  glimpse  of 
the  Dardanelles.    This  was  the  6th  Royal  I.einster 
Regiment  of   the   29th    Brigade,  which,  as   I  have 
already    mentioned,  was   separated    from    the  10th 
Division  and  sent  south  to  co-operate  with  the  forces 
from  the  Dominions.    On  Monday,  August  oth,  a 


86  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 

party  of  New  Zealanders  had  fought  their  wav 
to  a  ridge  of  Sari  Bair,  but  were  Enable  to  hold  T- 
and  as  hey  came  retreating  down  to  the  place  whe « 
the   6th    Leinsters  were  in  reserve,  they  shouted- 
Fx  yoUr  bayonets,  lads;  they're  coming  over  the 
"11.     Sergeant-Ma  or  T.  Ouinlan,  of  the  Leinsters 
lying  wounded  in  hospital,  tells  the  story.  ''Every: 
one  ran  for  his  rifle  and*  fixed  his  bayonet  picked 
"P  f,  b^«*  or  two  of  ammunition,  ^nd'c farmed 
up  the  lull  like  a  pack  of  deers,  some  without  boots 
pr  jackets.    I  bet  you  the  Turks  never  ran  so  muck 
m  their  lives,  for  our  rifle  fire  and  plunging  bayonets 
as  we  charged   were  too  much  for  them  to^tand 
We  regained  the  lost   position   in   almost  twenty 
minutes."    And  down  below  them,  to  the  east  they 
rould  see  that  narrow  ribbon  of  water  which  was  the 

Snil  l  US  HOrrib,e  kilUn&-the  Dardanelles 
glistening  in  the  sun. 

cLhZP?Shl??u  hdd  by  the  Irish  re?iments  around 
Chocolate  Hi  11  were  regularly  bombarded.  On 
August  9th  Lieutenant  D.  R.  Clery,  of  the  6th  Dublins 
(a  fine  young  Dubhn  man,  very  popular  as  a  foot- 
baler),  was  missed.  Captain  J.  J.  Carroll,  of  the 
battalion,  writing  to  a  relative,  says:  "I  know  that 
he  was  in  the  very  front  of  the  firing  line  on  August 
otn,  and  one  of  our  men  told  me  on  the  ship  coming 
home  of  Dan's  magnificent  conduct  in  carrying  man 
after  man  out  of  danger.  The  man  I  refer  to  said 
that  in  saving  others  Dan  had  seemed  utterly  regard- 
less of  danger  to  himself."  It  was  also  in  one  of 
these  outbursts  of  Turkish  artillery  that  on  Tuesdav 
August  loth,  Captain  James  Cecil  Johnston,  Adjutant 
of  the  6th  Royal  Irish  Fusiliers,  was  killed.  Before 
(he  war  Captain  Johnston— a  County  Fermanagh 
man— was  Master  of  the  Horse  to  the  Lord  Lieu- 
tenant of  Ireland.  Second  Lieutenant  R.  S.  Trimble, 
who  was  wounded  on  the  same  occasion,  describes 
ill''  incident  in  a  letter  to  his  father,  Mr.  W.  Copeland 


IN  THE  REST  CAMP 


87 


Trimble,  of  Fermanagh.  He  was  standing  between 
his  Colonel  and  his  Adjutant  in  conversation  when  a 
shell  came  along.  It  tore  the  Colonel's  arm  to 
pulp,  and  though  it  passed  Mr.  Trimble,  who 
was  slightly  out  of  the  line  of  fire,  the  concussion  of 
it  dashed  him  violently  to  the  ground,  and  then  ex- 
ploding, it  blew' Captain  Johnston  literally  to  pieces. 

The'  Irish  troops  were  greatly  harassed  by  the 
enemy's  sharpshooters.  These  snipers  assumed  all 
sorts  of  disguises  and  occupied  every  conceivable 
hiding  place— up  in  the  dwarf  oak  trees,  lying  prone 
in  the  scrub  thickets,  down  in  the  rocks  of  the  gullies 
—so  that  it  was  very  difficult  to  spot  them.  Among 
those  discovered  was  a  peasant  woman — the  wife  of 
a  Turkish  soldier — who  lived  with  her  old  mother 
and  her  child  in  a  little  house  near  the  Irish  lines. 
She  was  a  fine  shot,  and  apparently  confined  her 
attention  to  stragglers,  whose  bodies  she  rifled ;  for 
several  identification  discs  and  a  large  sum  of  money 
were  found  in  her  possession.  The  daring  and 
resource  of  the  sharpshooters  made  them  a  deadly 
peril.  One  man  caught  in  a  tree  wore  a  head 
covering  and  cloak  formed  of  leaves.  Another  was 
found  in  a  khaki  uniform,  stripped  from  a  dead 
British  soldier.  The  most  perplexing  feature  of  the 
sniping  was  that  shots  often  came  from  the  scrub 
behind.  One  of  the  victims  of  these  tactics  was 
Lieutenant  E.  M.  Harper,  of  the  7th  Royal  Munster 
Fusiliers,  who,  while  advancing  with  his  company  on 
August  oth,  fell  from  a  rifle  shot  fired  from  the  rear. 

The  men  of  all  the  Irish  battalions  suffered  from 
this  game  of  hide-and-seek  with  death  as  they  lay 
in  the  trenches  on  Dublin  Hill.  Relief  came  to  them 
in  the  early  hours  of  the  morning  of  Friday,  August 
1 1th.  They  left  at  1  ..10,  and  marched  seven  miles 
to  a  rest  camp  in  a  gullv  of  Karakol  Dagh  running 
down  to  the  Gulf  of  Saros,  which  they  reached  at 
4.30,   and  a   footsore,   sleepy,   haggard,  unkempt, 


88 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


bedraggled,  hairy,  unwashed,  and  unshaven  crowd 
they  were.  I  hey  cwed  this  bivouac  to  the  success 
of  the  Munsters  and  Royal  Irish  Regiment  in  ex- 
pelling the  Turks  from  part  of  the  ridge.  When 
dismissed  in  the  camp  every  man,  officer  and  private 
alike,  flung  himself  down  in  the  open  where  he  was 
and  as  he  was.  and  had  his  first  undisturbed  sleep 
for  a  week  In  the  morning  thev  had  the  luxurious 
experience  of  getting  out  of  their  clothes  and  plung- 
ing into  the  sea.  How  they  revelled  in  it,  after  that 
awful  week  of  forced  marches,  battle,  flies,  smoke, 
stench,  and  sweat  !  What  laughter  and  splashing  ! 
The  shouts  and  the  merry  jests  and  their  accents  made 
the  scene  just  such  a  one  as  might  be  witnessed  at 
home  in  a  swimming  pool  under  Howth  or  Bray  Head. 

Afterwards  the  chief  desire  of  all  was  to  write 
home.  As  the  men  lay  almost  naked  on  the  warm 
sands,  under  the  scorching  sun,  many  a  letter  was 
written  to  loved  onf-s  in  Ireland,  each  telling  how  he 
got  safely  through  his  baptism  of  fire — the  best  news 
he  could  possibly  send — and  what  a  grand  name  his 
battalion  had  made  for  itself.  Words  of  comfort 
and  cheer  are  freely  used  in  such  of  the  letters  as 
have  been  made  public.  "I'm  happier  than  ever  I 
was;  it's  just  the  sort  of  life  I  like."  "You  can't 
realise  what  high  spirits  I  am  in  when  I'm 
fighting.  I  feel  as  if  it  were  all  one  long  exciting 
Rugger  match."  "Don't  you  fret,  I'll  get 
through  it  ill  right;  and  even  if  I  fall,  sure  we'll  all 
meet  again  in  the  next  world  after  a  few  brief  years." 

To  call  the  camp  a  "rest"  camp  is,  perhaps,  a 
misnomer.  It  certainly  afforded  no  refuge  from  the 
flies.  "There  is  a  fellow  near  me  doing  nothing  but 
killing  them  in  millions,"  writes  one  of  the  Dublins. 
"I  had  ten  in  a  mug  of  tea  as  soon  as  it  was  handed 
to  me,"  says  another.  This  place  of  shelter  was  not 
safe  even  from  the  Turkish  guns.  As  many  as 
twenty-five  men  were  knocked  out  by  a  shell.  But 


IN  THE  REST  CAMP 


89 


;uch  as  the  camp  was,  the  stay  of  the  Irish  in  it  was 
/ery  brief  indeed.  On  the  morning  of  Sunday, 
August  15th,  they  were  ordered  to  take  up  positions 
>n  'the  ridge  above  them,  and  wait  for  the  word  to 
ro  forward  and  attack.  Though  "burned  like  a  red 
Herring,  and  just  as  thin  and  thirsty,"  as  one  of  the 
officers  of  the  7th  Dublins  said,  describing  himself 
and  giving  a  comic  picture  of  them  all,  they  were 
again  in  good  physical  condition.  And  they  had 
need  to  be.  For  they  were  now  assigned  a  task  that 
was  to  demand  of  them  more  fortitude  and  resolu- 
tion and  a  bigger  toll  of  life  than  even  the  taking  of 
Dublin  Hill.  , 

It  was  fortunate,  then,  that  on  that  very  Sunday, 
August  15th,  the  great  Irish  Catholic  festival  of  Our 
Lady's  Day,  the  Catholic  members  of  the  forces  were 
able   to   reinforce  themselves  with   that  sustaining 
power  which  the  Mass  and  Holy  Communion  impart. 
The  services  were  held  by  Father  W.  Murphy,  one 
of  the  chaplains,  under   the   sheltering  hill,  in  the 
open  air,  not  only  within  sound  of   the  guns,  but 
within  sight  of  the  bursting  shells.    It  was  a  rudely 
improvised  ahar— a  stone  laid  on  trestles,  a  crucifix, 
and  two  candles— and  the  priest  in  his  khaki  service 
uniform    under   the   vestments.    Many  of  the  men 
thought  of  the  village  chapel  at  home  on  that  fine 
Sunday    morning.    They  saw  the  congregation,  all 
in   their   Sunday  best,  gathered  outside,  and  while 
waiting  for  the  bell  to  stop,  exchanging  gossip  about 
the  war,  and  inquiring  of  one  another  what  was  the 
latest  from  the  Dardanelles,  about  Tom,  and  Mike, 
and  Joe.    The  familiar  scene  was  distinct  to  their 
mind's  eye,  and  their  beating  hearts  kept  time  to  the 
me  isured  tones  of  the  chapel  bell.    After  the  Mass 
they  were  given  the  General   Absolution.    "It  was 
very  impressive,"  says  Sergeant  Losty,  of  the  6th 
Dublins,  "to  see  Father  Murphy  standing  out  on  the 
side  of  the  hill,  and  all   the  battalions,  with  their 


90  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 

ll^'t!  5^ndtho,ding  up  their  right  hands,  saying 
the  Act  of  Contrition  and  he  absolving  them  " 

At  this  point  it  is  appropriate  that  I  should  refer 
to  the  cordial  and  intimate  relations  which  existed 
be  ween  the  Protestant  and  Catholic  chaplains  of  the 
•o  h  Division  An  officer  of  the  30th  Brigade,  con- 
sisting of  the  6th  and  7th  Dublins  and  the  6th  and 
7  li  Munsters,  gives  the  following  pleasant  picture 
of  Father  W.  Murphy,  Catholic  priest,  and  the  Rev. 
Canon  McClean,  Church  of  Ireland  minister:  — 

"This  morning  Father  Murphy  said  Mass  in  the  trenches, 
where  bullets,  etc.,  were  falling  like  hailstones.  Oh  !  he  is  a 
splendid  man.  The  Canon,  a  dear,  good  Irishman  from  Limerick 
holds  his  services  side  by  side  with  Father  Murphy.  They  put 
a  great  spirit  into  the  men,  who  love  them  both;  in  fact,  almost 
adore  them.  I  personally  think  that  nothing  I  know  of  is 
half  good  enough  for  those  two  noble  gentlemen.  Catholic 
and  I  rotestant  are  hand-in-hand,  all  brought  about  by  the 
gentleness  and  undaunted  courage  displayed  by  these  two 
splendid  soldiers  of  Christ.  Never  since  the  landing  has  the 
roar  of  battle,  be  it  ever  so  ferocious  (and  God  only  knows  it 
is  bad  here  at  times),  prevented  the'se  clergymen  from  forcing 
their  way  into  the  firing  line  and  attending  to  our  gallant  sons 
<>f  Ireland.  Canon  McClean  is  over  fifty  years  of  age  and 
Father  Murphy  is  forty-eight.  You  can  imagine  them, 
even  though  of  such  an  age,  never  off  their  feet,  as  they  go 
to  and  fro  daily  to  their  duties." 

Both  have  been  mentioned  in  Sir  Ian  Hamilton's 
despatches.  Brigadier-General  Nicol,  in  command  of 
the  30th  Brigade,  writes  in  the  warmest  appreciation 
of  (heir  services.  "We  of  the  30th  Brigade  are  never 
likely  to  forget  your  fearless  devotion  to  your  duty," 
he  writes  to  Canon  McClean.  "With  you  and  Father 
Murphy  we  were  indeed  fortunate;  and  it  was  so  nice 
to  see  you  two  the  best  of  friends  working  hand  in 
hand  for  the  common  good.  You  both  set  us  a  fine 
example."  Canon  McClean  is  rector  of  Rathkeale, 
County  Limerick. 


CHAPTER  VIII 


FIGHT  FOR   KISLAH  DAGH 

GALLANT   STAND   AND   FALL   OF  THE  JTH  DUBLINS 

The  objective  of  the  new  operations  was  the  last 
crest  of  Kiretsh  Tepe  Sirt,  or,  as  some  call  it, 
Kislah  Da^h — a  continuation  of  the  Karakol  Dagh, 
which  the  Munsters  had  taken — beyond  which  it  dips 
and  swings  southward.  Telegraphing  from  Alex- 
andria, on  August  19th,  the  special  representative  of 
the  Press  Association  says,  in  the  vague  way  then 
enjoined  by  the  Censor,  "The  attacking  troops  were 
a  Division  which  was  almost  wholly  Irish,  and  which 
had  already  the  capture  of  Chocolate  Hill  to  its 
credit."  The  battalions  engaged  were,  as  a  fact, 
entirely  Irish. 

The  Mu-  sters  and  6th  Dublins,  advancing  from 
different  sid'-s,  commenced  the  attack  about  midday. 
"In  two  hours  we  had  not  advanced  twenty  yards,  so 
heavy  and  well  directed  was  the  fire  of  the  enemy," 
writes  the  Colonel  of  one  of  the  battalions  of  the 
Munsters.  "Our  second  in  command,  most  gallant 
of  officers,  was  mortally  wounded,  and  many  others 
had  fallen.  Two  companies,  however,  under  cover 
of  some  dead  ground,  had  managed  to  get  some  200 
yards  ahead  of  the  rest  of  the  line,  and  these  com- 
panies were  now  ordered  to  make  a  strong  demon- 


92 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


stral.on  up  the  hill  in  order  to  try  to  weaken  the 
resistance  on  the  top.  Fixing  bayonets  they  rushed 
up  with  a  wild  Irish  yell,  and  so  great  was  their 
dash  that  they  actually  reached  the  crest.  The  Turks 
appearing  from  behind  every  rock  and  bush,  flung 
down  their  arms,  and  held  up  their  hands.  Many 
prisoners  were  taken,  but  the  charge  did  not  stop. 
On  it  swept  along  the  ridge,  and  the  last  peak  of  all 
was  captured  before  the  enemy  could  make  a  stand." 
Here  is  an  equally  spirited  account  of  the  final 
charge,  written  by  a  man  in  the  ranks,  Private  Jack 
Brisbane,  of  Buttevant,  Co.  Cork  :  "The  6th  Munsters 
charged  with  the  bayonet.  You  often  heard  a  shout 
in  the  hurling  field.  It  would  not  be  in  it.  They 
were  like  so  many  mad  men.  Go  on,  Munsters! 
Up  the  Munsters!  Fven  the  sailors  in  the  harbour 
heard  it,  and  climbed  up  the  rigging  to  try  to  get 
a  view  of  it,  and  shouted  themselves  hoarse.  Up  the 
Munsters!  It  was  grand.  I  am  proud  to  be  one 
of  them  Father  Murphy,  our  priest,  said  the  evening 
after,  when  he  came  to  give  the  boys  his  blessing: 
'Well  done,  Munsters;  you  have  done  well,'  so 
says  the  General.  Father  Murphy  is  a  fine  priest. 
His  last  word  is:  'Boys,  I'm  proud  I'm  an  Irish- 
man. 

Lieutenant  Neol  E.  Drury,  of  the  6th  Dublins,  who 
before  the  war  was  a  partner  in  a  Dublin  firm  of 
papermakers,  supplies  the  following  spirited  account 
of  the  action  of  his  battalion  in  the  operations:  — 

"About  4  o'clock  everything  seemed  rendy  for  a  charge,  so 
'  Fix  bayonets  '  was  the  order,  and,  by  Jove,  the  sight  in  the 
sun  was  ripping.  There  were  several  warships  lying  along 
the  foot  ol  the  ridge,  and  all  the  crews  were  lining  the  decks 
watching  the  fight.  When  the  flash  of  the  bayonets  showed 
up  in  the  sun  a  tremen  lous  cheer  came  up  to  us.  '  Cheer,  oh  I 
the  Dulis  !  '  Everyone  veiled  like  mad,  and  charged  up  the 
remaining  piece  of  ground  as  if  it  had  been  level.  The  bhoys 
put  it  across  the  Turns  properly,  and  I  can  tell  you  there 


FIGHT  FOR  K1SLAH  DAGH  93 


were  nol  many  shining  bayonets  when  we  finished.  We  drove 
them  oil  the  ridge,  h  Iter  skelter,  and  they  fairly  bunked, 
throwing  away  rifles  and  equipment  wholesale.  When  we  got 
to  the  top  we  had  five  machine-guns  playing  on  them  as  they 
ran  down  the  other  side,  and  as  our  chaps  watched  them 
from  the  summit  they  cheered  and  waved  their  helmets  like 
mad,  all  the  other  troops  back  along  the  ridge  and  the  ships' 
crews  joining  in." 

"Throughout  the  night  the  enemy,  strongly  rein- 
forced, delivered  counter-attacks,  one  after  another," 
writes  the  same  commanding  officer  of  the  Munsiers. 
"The  fighting  was  severe  and  bloody,  but  we  held 
on,  and  the  morning  found  us  still  in  possessibn  of 
what  we  had  gained,  though   our  losses   had  been 
terribly  heavy."    He  goes  on  :  "I  wish  I  could  retail 
half  the  acts  ol  individual  heroism  performed  during 
those  hours — how  one  sergeant  and  one  corporal,  the 
former  1  believe  had  been  destined  for  the  priesthood, 
the  latter  only  a  boy,  threw  back  the  enemy's  hand 
grenades  belore  they  could  burst  one  after  another, 
and  failing  these  threw  large  stones.    Alas!  before 
morning  they  had  both    paid  the  penalty  of  their 
gallantry.    In  the  morning  we  were  relieved,  but  the 
roll  call  was  a  sad  revelation.    My  observer,  who  had 
been  my  groom  w  hen  we  had  our  horses,  shot  through 
the  body  in  the  charge,  refused  to  be  removed  until 
the  doctor  promised  him  that  he  would  personally 
tell  me  that  he  was  wounded,  fearing  that  I  might 
think  he  had  not  followed  me.    The  doctor  faithfully 
fulfilled  his  promise,  though  it  cost  him  a  long  walk 
at  night.    Such  was  the  spirit  of  all  ranks.  Other 
units,  of  course,  were  equally  gallant."    An  extract 
from  another  letter  must  be  given  here,  as  it  reveals 
one  of  the  little  tragedies  of  war,  and  the  endurance 
and  resolution  of  the  men.    Sergeant  Gallagher,  of 
D  company  of  the  Inriskillings,  which  was  trans- 
ferred to  the  Munsters  and  went    into   action  with 
them,  got  a  bullet  in  hi.-»  right  eye  and  was  made 


94 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


stone  blind.  "I  have  a  confession  to  make "  he 
writes  from  hospital  to  the  recruiting  officer  at 
btrabane,  "I  deceived  you  when  you  enlisted  me  I 
had  a  glass  eye,  and  now  I  have  lost  the  other.  I 
hope  to  be  back  in  Strabane  soon,  but  I  shall  never 
see  the  glen  again,  and  watch  the  trout  leaping 
behind  the  bridge.  But  I  am  happy,  and  we 
showed  these  Turks  what  Irishmen  can  do. 
No  matter  what  happens  I  have  done  my  bit, 
and  I  would  not  exchange  with  the  best  man  at 
home. 

The  casualties  among  the  other  units  were  equally 
severe.  On  Sunday,  late  in  the  afternoon,  the  7th 
Dublins  got  the  word  to  push  on  to  the  crest  of  the 
hill  and  relieve  the  battalions  that  had  captured  it. 
They  advanced  in  the  mode  of  progression  which 
alone  was  possible— slowly,  in  single  file,  crawling 
through  the  thick  prickly  scrub,  sinking  in  the  sand, 
stumbling  over  the  rocks.  It  was  laborious  and  ex- 
hausting work.  All  the  time  they  were  harassed  by 
snipers.  On  the  way  up  their  commanding  officer, 
Colonel  Downing,  was  twice  hit,  and,  being  disabled, 
had  to  be  left  behind.  Gaining  the  top  of  the  hill, 
they  relieved  the  Munsters  and  the  6th  Dublins,  and 
entrenched  themselves  as  best  they  could,  under  the 
ridge,  on  the  near  side  by  working  hard  throughout 
the  night. 

At  dawn  on  Monday  morning,  wearv  as  they  were 
from  unremitting  toil  and  want  of  sleep,  they  had 
to  meet  an  attack  by  a  large  force  of  bomb  throwers 
and  riflemen.  The  Turks  were  at  least  three  to  one. 
Under  cover  of  the  night  they  had  crept  up  the  far 
side  of  the  hill;  and  hiding,  just  under  the  ridge, 
behind  rocks  and  bushes,  hurled  hand  grenades  across 
the  twenty  yards  of  rocky  summit.  The  Dublins  could 
not  answer  back.  Rifle  fire  was  of  little  use  against 
a  concealed  enemy.    There  were  no  hand  grenades. 


FIGHT  FOR  KISLAH  DAGH 


A  few  of  the  1  urkish  bombs  which  had  not  exploded, 
being  wrongly  timed,  were  hurled  back,  their  long 
fuses  stih  alight.  Numbers  of  the  Dublins  were 
hilling,  wounded  or  killed.  Major  Harrison  decided 
to  try  the  effect  of  a  bayonet  charge.  This  was  the 
action  which,  at  the  moment,  was  just  what  the  men 
most  desired.  For  them  it  was  maddening  to  be 
held  behind  entrenchments  whence  they  were  unable 
to  exchange  blow  for  blow — and  more — with  those 
who  were  dealing  death  to  their  ranks.  They  were 
aflame  with  that  bloodthirsty  rage  of  men  in  battle  to 
get  at  the  throats  of  their  opponents,  to  crush  them, 
if  need  be  to  tear  them  to  pieces.  So  when  the  order 
to  charge  was  given  the  Dublins  sprang  up  into  the 
open. 

The  first  line  was  led  by  Captain  Poole  Hickman, 
of  D  company,  who  came  of  a  well-known  Clare 
family  and  was  a  barrister  by  profession.  He  never 
returned  from  the  charge.  As  the  Dublins  appeared 
at  the  summit  there  was  a  splutter  of  fire  along  the 
opposite  ridge,  which  was  lined  by  Turkish  marks- 
men. The  men  wavered  and  swayed  uncertainly  for 
a  minute  or  two  before  the  shower  of  bullets.  Hick- 
man was  well  in  front,  waving  his  revolver  and 
shouting  "On,  Dublins!"  That  was  the  last  that 
was  seen  of  him  alive.  The  Turks  made  a  horrid 
din,  shouting  and  shrieking,  as  if  further  to  intimidate 
their  antagonists.  But  the  Irish  can  yell,  too,  and 
wild  were  their  outcries  as  with  fixed  bayonets  or 
clubbed  rifles  they  scrambled  across  the  rocky  summit. 
Many  of  them  did  not  go  far.  As  they  dropped  they 
lay  strangely  quiet  in  clumsy  attitudes.  Among 
them  was  their  superb  leader,  Major  Harrison. 
Others  pnssed  scathless  over  the  open  ground,  only 
to  disappear  for  ever  behind  the  ridge.  These 
charges  and  hand-to-hand  fights  commenced  about 
seven  o'clock.    The  Turks  fought  with  tenacity.  It 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


was  eleven  o'clock  before  they  gave  way  to  the 
repeated  Irish  onslaughts. 

During  those  four  hours  magnificent  courage  and 
daring  were  shown  by  the  officers  of  the  7th  Dublins. 
Many  a  young  Irishman  of  brilliant  promise  was 
lost  that  day.   They  led  their  companies  into  the  fray 
and  were  the  first  to  fall.    Captain   Michael  Fitz- 
Gibbon,  a  law  student,  and  son  of  Mr.  John  Fitz- 
Gibbon.  the  Nationalist  M.P.,  Captain  R.  P.  Tobin, 
son  of  Surgeon  Tobin,  of  Dublin — a  gallant  youth 
of    twenty-one — and    Second    Lieutenant  Edward 
Weatherill,  an  engineer,  were  killed.    They  were  of 
priceless  worth  to  their  country  and  the  beloved  of 
their  family  circles.    Major  M.  Lonsdale,  of  the  7th 
Dublins,  writing  to  Mr.  FitzGibbon,  of  the  death 
of  his  son,  says  he  died  gallantly,  leading  part  of 
A  company.    His  death  was  instantaneous.    All  the 
other  officers  belonging  to  his  company  were  also 
killed.    "It  was  a  desperate  fight,"  adds  Major  Lons- 
dale, "and  I  do  not  think  any  but  Irish  soldiers 
could  have  stood  up  against  the  losses  we  suffered 
that    Sunday    and    Mondav."    Lieutenant  Ernest 
Hamilton,  of  D  company,  writing  to  Surgeon  Tobin, 
states  that  when  Harrison  and  Hickman  fell  Captain 
Tobin  took  command  of  the  company.    "Our  men 
at  this  time,"  he  savs,  "were  getting  badly  knocked 
down.    Paddy  and  I  took  up  a  position  on  the  top 
of  the  knoll,  and  from  there  he  controlled  the  fire 
and  steadied  the  men.    Such  gallantry  and  coolness 
I  have  never  witnessed.    We  fought  like  demons 
against  three  times  our  numbers,  and  held  on,  too. 
Our  knoll  came  in  for  at  least  six  attacks.  During 
one  of  these  your  son  was  killed,  shot  through  the 
head.    H>  caught  me  by  the  shoulder,  and  when  I 
turned  round  he  had  passed  away.    I  earned  him 
back  some  distance  and  placed  him  under  shelter, 
but  had  to  get  back  to  my  position  to  try  to  follow 


FIGHT  FOR  KISLAH  DAGH 


97 


his  magnificent  example.  His  death  affected  the  men 
so  much  that  I  thought  all  was  finished.  They  fought 
for  another  hour  as  they  never  fought  before.  Then 
they  were  relieved." 

Similar  scenes  were  being  enacted  in  other  parts 
of  the  field  of  operations.  The  casualties  among  the 
officers  of  all  the  Irish  regiments  engaged  were  very 
heavy.  Captain  VV.  R.  Richards,  of  the  6th  Dublins, 
a  Dublin  solicitor,  and  Lieutenant  J.  J.  Doyle,  an 
engineering  student  of  the  National  University,  were 
killed.  So  too,  was  Lieutenant  VV.  C.  Nesbitt,  of  the 
same  regiment.  Before  he  enlisted  Mr.  Nesbitt  was 
in  the  service  of  the  Alliance  Gas  Company,  Dublin. 
His  company  had  captured  a  ridge  when  he  was  shot 
in  the  side.  Some  of  his  men  ran  to  his  aid  and 
raised  him  up.  At  the  same  instant  he  was  struck  a 
second  time  and  killed.  Among  the  officers  of  other 
regiments  who  fell  was  Second  Lieutenant  Hugh 
Maurice  MacDermot,  6th  Irish  Fusiliers,  eldest  son 
of  The  MacDermot  of  Coolavin,  Co.  Sligo.  Writing 
of  the  officers  of  the  5th  Irish  Regiment,  Father 
Peter  O  Farrell,  chaplain  to  the  battalion,  says: 
"Nothing  could  excel,  if  anything  could  equal,  the 
conduct  of  the  company  and  platoon  commanders  on 
the  iCih.  Some  stood  on  the  ridge  waving  their 
revolvers  and  pointing  out  the  enemy  to  their  men. 
Of  course  they  sacrificed  their  lives,  for  scarcely  a 
man  appeared  over  the  ridge  but  went  down  to  the 
well-directed  fire  of  the  Turkish  snipers.  These 
brilliant  men,  however,  feared  nothing.  They  even 
sang  Irish  tunes  and  shouted  '  Up,  Tip,'  to  encourage 
the  Irish  soldiers." 

Manv  gaps  were  made  that  day  in  Irish  sporting 
and  professional  circles.  Only  a  few  more  names 
of  the  dead  can  be  given  out  of  the  many  who  showed 
splendid  devotion  to  duty  and  supreme  self-sacrifice  : 
Captain  Dillon  Preston,  of  the  6th  Dublin  Fusiliers; 

E 


98  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


Captain  George  Grant  Duggan,  of  the  5th  Irish 
Fusiliers;  Lieutenant  J.  R.  Duggan,  of  the  5th  Irish 
Regiment.  The  7th  Munster  Fusiliers  lost  on  August 
16th  alone  four  captains  and  two  subalterns  killed 
out  of  the  thirteen  officers  who  had  survived  the 
previous  engagements.  Among  them  were  two 
Dublin  men — Captain  John  V.  Dunne,  solicitor,  and 
Lieutenant  Kevin  O'Duffy.  Lieutenant  Ernest  M. 
Harper,  of  the  same  battalion,  who  was  also  killed, 
was  a  demonstrator  in  chemistry  in  Queen's  Univer- 
sity, Belfast.  Lieutenant  H.  H.  McCormac,  5th  Irish 
Fusiliers,  killed,  was  on  the  clerical  staff  at  the 
Limerick  offices  of  Guinness,  the  brewers.  The 
famous  D  company  of  the  7th  Dublins,  led  by  Cap- 
tain Poole  Hickman  and  Captain  Tobin,  was  prac- 
tically wiped  out.  It  was  composed  altogether  of 
young  men  distinguished  in  football  and  cricket  and 
"other  forms  of  sport.  Many  of  them  had  ample 
private  means,  all  belonged  to  the  professional  middle 
class  of  Dublin,  and  they  felt  it  a  high  honour  to 
serve  in  the  rank  and  file  of  the  Army. 

Sir  Bryan  Mahon,  the  General  in  command  of  the 
10th  Division,  sent  a  message  to  his  troops  saying 
that  Ireland  should  be  proud  to  own  such  soldiers. 
Ireland,  indeed,  is  proud,  though  what  happened  was 
no  more  than  what  she  expected.  When  the  7th 
Dublins  were  congratulated  upon  the  stand  they  had 
made,  their  answer  was  :  "And  what  the  blank,  blank, 
did  you  think  we  would  do?"  But  with  all  her 
exultation  in  the  valour  of  her  sons,  Ireland  cannot 
close  her  ears  to  the  cry  of  the  Colonel  of  the  7™ 
Ministers  on  seeing  the  few  officers  who  returned 
from    the    fray:     "My    poor    boys!    My  poor 

b°There  was  a  continuous  series  of  desperate  fights 
for  the  command  of  Sari  Bair  until  the  end  of  August. 
On  the  2i st  of  the  month  a  general  offensive  took 


FIGHT  FOR  KISLAH  DAGH  99 


place  on  a  grand  scale,  in  which  the  forces  of  all 
nationalities  that  landed  at  Suvla  Bay  were  engaged. 
To  strengthen  the  attack  of  these  inexperienced  and 
unseasoned  but  most  gallant  troops  the  veteran  29th 
Division  was  brought  up  from  Cape  Helles.  In  that 
Division  were  the  survivors  of  the  1st  Regular  bat- 
talions of  the  Dublins,  Munsters  and  Inniskillings  who 
took  part  in  that  most  frightful  and  glorious  episode 
of  the  campaign — the  landing  at  Sedd-el-I3ahr  on 
April  25th,  under  the  murderous  fire  of  the  Turkish 
batteries  stationed  on  the  cliffs. 

The  new  Irish  battalions  again  distinguished  them- 
selves in  the  battle  of  August  21st.  The  5th  Con- 
naught  Rangers  made  a  famous  charge  for  which  they 
were  specially  thanked  by  the  Australian  Commander 
of  their  Division.  "The  Rangers,"  writes  an  officer 
of  the  battalion,  "issued  out  to  attack  and  capture 
the  Kabak  Kuzu  wells  and  the  Turkish  trenches  in 
the  neighbourhood.  It  did  not  take  them  long.  The 
men  poured  out  from  a  gap  in  the  line,  shook  out  to 
four  paces  interval,  and  with  a  cheer  carried  all  before 
them,  bayoneting  all  the  Turks  in  the  trenches,  cap- 
turing the  wells,  and  even  capturing  some  ground  on 
the  Kaiajik  Aghala.  All  that  night  the  position  was 
consolidated,  and  in  the  morning  was  still  held  by 
the  Rangers.  The  next  day  we  were  thanked  by 
three  General  Officers  and  congratulated  on  the  mag- 
nificent charge."  The  7th  Dublins  had  to  advance 
across  an  open  plain  under  the  heights  of  Sari  Bair. 
An  Australian  soldier  who  stood  on  a  neighbouring 
hill  told  me  that  while  English  battalions  cautiously 
crossed  in  a  series  of  rushes— falling  flat  on  their 
stomachs  at  each  outburst  of  the  Turkish  guns— the 
Dublins  made  their  way  over  the  uneven,  hillocky 
ground  at  a  run.  To  move  slowly,  with  proper 
caution,  would  be  torture  to  their  Irish  nature,  im- 
patient and  ardent,  in  such  circumstances. 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


One  of  the  old  Regular  battalions  in  the  29th  Divi- 
sion, the  1st  Inniskillings,  also  greatly  added  to  their 
renown  by  their  dauntless  resolution  on  August  21st. 
The  battalion  pushed  up  to  the  top  of  Hill  70,  or 
Scimitar  Hill,  but  were  unable  to  maintain  their  posi- 
tion, owing,  as  the  Brigadier-General  of  their  Brigade 
states,  "to  the  unavoidably  inadequate  artillery 
support  and  complete  preparedness  on  the  part  of 
the  enemy,  resulting  in  heavy  cross-fire  from  shrapnel, 
machine-guns  and  rifles."  Again  they  climbed  the 
hill  and  again  were  driven  back.  They  made  a  third 
charge  up  the  hill,  and  after  a  desperate  struggle  were 
compelled  once  more  to  yield  ground  that  was  now 
thickly  strewn  with  their  dying  and  dead.  The 
Brigadier-General  mentions  that  the  Inniskillings 
undertook  the  two  further  assaults  entirely  on  their 
own  initiative.  He  adds:  "Had  there  been  any 
appreciable  number  of  survivors  in  the  battalion,  and 
had  Captain  Pike  been  spared  to  lead  them  for  a 
fourth  time,  they  would  have  continued  their  efforts 
to  secure  complete  possession  of  the  hill." 

The  operations  failed  in  their  main  purpose.  Sari 
Bair  remained  in  the  possession  of  the  Turks.  Mis- 
takes made  by  some  of  the  Generals  of  Divisions  are 
said,  by  Sir  Ian  Hamilton,  the  Commander-in-Chief, 
to  have  been  largely  to  blame  for  things  going  wrong. 
But  the  fighting  was  not  altogether  barren  of 
results.  The  most  desperate  engagements  in  the 
last  davs  of  August  had  for  their  object  the  capture 
of  Hill  60,  close  to  Sari  Bair.  An  attack  by  the 
5th  Connaught  Rangers  on  August  20th  secured  its 
possession. 

The  battalion  was  again  congratulated  on  its  gal- 
lantry bv  three  different  General  Officers.  One  of 
them,  General  Sir  A.  J.  Godlev.  in  command  of  the 
New  Zealanders,  sent  the  following  message  to 
Colonel  Jourdaine,  of  the  5th  Connaughts:  — 


FIGHT  FOR  KISLAH  DAGH  101 


"  Heartiest  congratulations  from  the  New  Zealand  and  Aus- 
tralian Division  on  your  brilliant  achievement  this  evening, 
which  is  a  fitting  sequel  to  the  capture  of  Kabak  Kuzu  wells, 
and  will  go  down  to  history  among  the  finest  feats  01  your 
distinguished  regiment.  Personally  as  an  Irishman  who  has 
served  in  two  Irish  regiments  it  gives  me  the  greatest  pride 
and  pleasure  that  the  regiment  should  have  performed  such 
gallant  deeds  under  my  command.  Stick  to  what  you  have 
got  and  consolidate." 

But  all  was  in  vain.  Gallipoli  had  to  be  aban- 
doned. The  British  withdrew  from  the  Peninsula  in 
January,  1916.  The  cost  of  the  invasion  in  men, 
Killed,  wounded  and  missing,  was  1 14,555.  The 
casualties  in  the  10th  Irish  Division  were  cruel.  At 
least  a  third  of  the  forces  were  killed,  disabled,  or 
invalided  by  bullets,  shells  and  dysentery.  1 

Gallipoli  had  become  a  place  of  shadows  and 
phantoms  to  the  10th  Irish  Division.  As  they  looked 
back  upon  it  they  could  not  but  think  of  the  maelstrom 
of  thick  and  prickly  scrub,  yielding  sand,  rocky 
defiles,  and  steep  hills  of  that  roadless  country;  of 
strong  Turkish  entrenchments,  the  continuous  roar 
of  guns,  bullets,  shells,  concealed  snipers;  of  broiling 
heat,  sweat,  thirst,  tormenting  flies,  lack  of  water,  and 
dysentery,  into  which  they  were  plunged  on  August 
7th;  of  scrambling  and  bloody  fighting;  and  of  the 
want  of  foresight  and  imagination  in  their  high  com- 
manders that  followed.  It  was  a  soldiers'  campaign, 
in  which  the  bayonet  and  the  man  behind  it  counted 
for  everything,  and  the  brains  of  the  Generals — if 
indeed  there  were  any — for  nothing.  The  whole  net- 
work of  memories  made  a  horrid  nightmare  of  con- 
fusion, agony,  and  sacrifice  of  life  unparalleled  in  the 
historv  of  the  British  Army,  relieved  only — but  how 
magnificently  relieved--by  the  endurance  and  gal- 
lantry of  the  troops,  unequalled  and  unsurpassable. 

Yet  the  10th  Division  were  loth  to  leave  that  dread 
Peninsula,   which,  like  a  fearful   monster,  had  de- 


102         THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


voured  the  young  men  of  Ireland.  They  were  sorry 
to  go,  hecause  the  purpose  of  the  campaign  was 
unachieved;  still  more  sorry  to  part  from  their  dead 
comrades.  Because  of  those  dead  Gallipoli  will  ever 
be  to  the  Irish  race  a  place  of  glorious  pride  and 
sorrow.  Well  may  that  huddled  heap  of  hills  be- 
tween Suvla  Bay  and  Sari  Bair  be  haunted  by  the 
wraith  of  Irish  tragedy  and  grief ;  well  may  the  wailing 
cry  of  the  banshee  be  ever  heard  there. 


CHAPTER  IX 


FOR  CROSS  AND  CROWN 

DEATH   IN  ACTION  OF   FATHER   FINN  OF  THE  DUBLIN'S 
AND   FATHER  GWYNN  OF  THE  IRISH  GUARDS 

In  which  mood  do  soldiers  generally  go  into  battle 
—devotional  or  profane?  An  observer  of  authority, 
Mr.  J.  H.  Morgan,  professor  of  constitutional  history 
at  University  College,  London,  who  had  a  long  stay 
at  the  Front,  in  France  and  Flanders  on  Government 
duty,  commits  himself  to  the  curious  statement  that 
most  men  go  into  action,  not  ejaculating  prayers,  but 
swearing  out  aloud.  However  that  may  be  as  regards 
the  non-religious  soldier,  it  certainly  is  not  true  of 
the  Catholic  Irish  soldier.  By  temperament  and 
training  the  average  Irish  soldier,  like  most  of  his 
race,  is  profoundly  religious  at  all  times,  and  the 
experiences  of  the  chaplains  to  the  Catholic  Irish 
regiments  show  that  at  no  time  is  the  Irish  soldier 
more  under  a  constant  and  reverent  sense  of  the 
nearness  of  the  unseen  Powers,  and  his  absolute  de- 
pendence upon  them,  than  at  the  awful  moment  when, 
in  the  plenitude  of  his  youth  and  physical  strength, 
he  is  confronted  by  the  prospect  of  sudden  death  or 
bodily  mutilation. 

Of  course,  if  a  soldier  does  swear  on  the  battlefield, 
that  circumstance  must  not  necessarily  be  accepted 
as  proof  either  that  he  is  destitute  of  religious  feelings 

and  principles,  or  that  there  is  any  thought  of  impiety 

103 


io4         THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


in  his  mind.  Most  likely  the  swearing  is  done  quite 
unconsciously.  At  a  time  when  the  mental  faculties 
are  distraught  and  the  tension  on  the  central  nervous 
system  reaches  almost  to  the  breaking-point,  it  is 
probable  that  men  no  more  know  what  they  say  than 
they  do  when  they  are  under  an  anaesthetic;  and  that, 
in  the  one  state  as  in  the  other,  incongruous  expres- 
sions— wholly  inconsistent  with  the  character  of  the 
patient — come  to  the  lips  from  the  deeps  of  sub- 
consciousness. There  is  nothing  like  constant  near- 
ness to  death  to  make  men  generally  turn  their 
thoughts  to  things  serious  and  solemn.  The  experi- 
ences of  Catholic  chaplains  tell  howr  widely  the  sense 
of  religion — the  vanity  of  earthly  concerns,  the  im- 
portance of  eternity,  the  wish  to  be  at  peace  with  God 
— has  been  stirred  by  the  war  even  in  breasts  that 
probably  had  not  harboured  in  the  years  of  peace  a 
thought  that  there  was  any  other  world  but  this.  Ah, 
the  eagerness  of  the  Irish  Catholic  soldiers  to  have 
sin  washed  away  by  confession  and  the  absolving 
words  of  the  priest  ! 

The  Irish  are  the  most  religious  soldiers  in  the 
British  Army ;  and  it  is  because  they  are  religious  that 
they  rank  so  high  among  the  most  brave.  The  two 
characteristics,  religious  fervour  and  fearlessness  of 
danger,  have  always  been  very  closely  allied.  In  the 
average  Irishman  there  is  a  blend  of  pietv  and  mili- 
tancy which  makes  him  an  effective  soldier.  Largely 
for  the  reason  that  he  is  a  praying  man.  the  Irish 
Catholic  soldier  is  a  fine  fighting  man.  His  religion 
gives  him  fortitude  in  circumstances  of  unmitigated 
horror,  resignation  to  face  the  chances  of  being 
mangled  or  killed  at  the  call  of  duty;  and  from  this 
ease  of  mind  spring  that  bravery  and  resolution  in 
action  which  are  the  most  essential  characteristics  of 
the  soldier.  In  order  that  the  Catholic  soldier  may 
thus  show  himself  at  his  best,  it  is  necessary  that  he 


FOR  CROSS  AND  CROWN  105 


should  have  ready  access  to  the  rites  of  the  Church. 
He  wants  the  priest  to  be  near  him,  and  though  the 
Catholic  army  chaplains  appointed  for  active  service 
are  comparatively  few,  though  their  movements  are 
frequently  impeded  by  the  ever-changing  develoo- 
ments  in  the  military  situation,  the  priest  is  usually 
close  at  hand  at  his  service.  Thus  the  Irish  Catholic 
soldier  goes  into  battle  stimulated  by  the  services  of 
his  chaplain,  praying  that  God  may  bring  him  safely 
through,  or  for  a  merciful  judgment  should  he  fall. 

Extraordinarily  varied  and  trying  as  have  been  the 
experiences  of  the  priesthood  in  the  mission-field,  it 
is  probable  that  never  has  it  been  subjected  to  so 
severe  a  trial  of  nerve  and  endurance  on  its  physical 
side  as  it  is  in  the  present  War  of  Nations.  As  to 
the  kind  of  men  best  suited  for  the  service,  the  Rev. 
Wiliam  Forrest,  an  Irish  Catholic  chaplain  himself, 
writes: — "Priests  between  thirty  and  forty,  not  afraid 
of  some  rough  and  tumble,  with,  perhaps,  an  adven- 
turous vein  in  their  composition,  and  with  plenty  of 
zeal  and  sympathy,  would  be  the  most  suitable — riders 
and  good  horse-masters  rather  than  ponderous 
theologians  and  professors,  though,  indeed,  these 
would  have  much  to  learn,  and  would  very  greatly 
profit,  by  their  experience."  Certainly  the  record  of 
Catholic  army  chaplains  shines  gloriously  for  its  zeal, 
self-sacrifice,  and  heroism ;  and  its  sanctifying  light 
illumines  the  awful  tragedy  of  suffering  and  woe  that 
has  befallen  the  human  race. 

The  Catholic  chaplain  has  also  various  duties  to 
perform  when  his  men  are  resting  in  billets,  on  guard 
in  the  lines  of  communication,  or  lying  wounded  or  ill 
in  the  base  hospitals.  He  goes  about  in  khaki,  like 
the  other  officers  of  the  battalion  to  which  he  is 
attached,  save  that  he  wears  the  Roman  collar  and 
black  patches  on  his  shoulder  straps.  His  equipment 
or  kit  is  usually  heavy.    It  contains  the  stone  for  the 

E* 


io6 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


akar,  the  vestments,  the  sacred  vessels,  the  candles, 
the  crucifix,  and  other  requisites  for  the  Mass.  On 
his  person  he  always  carries  the  Holy  Oils  and  the 
Viaticum  for  the  last  sacrament  of  all,  when  the  soul 
of  the  mortally  wounded  soldier  is  about  to  take  flight 
into  the  eternal. 

Services  are  held  in  all  sorts  of  places  and  on  every 
possible  occasion.  Lieutenant  C.  Mowlan,  medical 
officer  to  the  ist  Irish  Fusiliers,  writes: — "We  have 
Mass  out  in  the  open,  and  it  is  most  gratifying  10  see 
the  long  line  of  men  waiting  for  confession,  and  at 
Mass  the  devotion  with  which  they  attend,  and  tell  the 
beads  of  our  Blessed  Lady,  a  devotion  so  dear  for 
many  reasons,  historical  as  well  as  devotional,  to  the 
heart  of  the  Catholic  Irishman.  A  large  crowd 
attended  Communion."  A  door  laid  upon  two 
trestles  or  a  packing-case  often  serves  as  an  altar, 
with  the  two  burning  candles,  and  a  few  hastily 
gathered  evergreens  for  decorations.  Mass  is  fre- 
quently celebrated  in  the  very  early  hours  of  the 
morning  before  the  dawn  begins  to  creep  into  the  sky. 
And  a  strange  and  wonderful  spectacle  it  is!  Black- 
darkness,  save  for  the  two  candles;  the  priest  offering 
up  the  Sacrifice  at  the  rudely  improvised  altar;  the 
soldiers,  each  with  his  rifle,  and  weighed  down  with 
his  kit  and  ammunition,  grimed  with  the  mud  of  the 
trenches  and  the  smoke  of  battle,  kneeling  in  a  circle 
round  the  light.  They  receive  the  final  Blessing  with 
bowed  heads,  then,  crossing  themselves,  they  stand 
up  for  the  last  Gospel,  their  haggard  and  unshaven 
fares  all  aglow  with  religious  exaltation. 

But  perhaps  the  most  moving^and  inspiring  scene 
of  all  is  that  of  giving  the  General  Absolution  to  a 
battalion  ordered  to  advance  immediately  into  action. 
Father  Peal,  S.J.,  of  the  Connaught  Rangers,  enables 
us  vividly  to  see  it  in  the  mind's  eye.  The  regiment 
were  in  billets  in  Bethune  when  one  winter's  morning 


FOR  CROSS  AND  CROWN  107 


at  three  o'clock  they  received  instructions  to  make  an 
attack.  Before  the  men  left,  Father  Peal  got  the 
Colonel's  permission  to  speak  to  them.  They  were 
drawn  up  in  a  large  square  behind  a  secular  school, 
called  "College  de  Jeunes  Filles,"  when  their  chaplain, 
mounting  the  steps  of  the  porch,  thus  addressed  them 
in  the  dark  :  "Rangers,  once  again  at  the  bidding  of 
our  King  and  country  you  are  going  to  face  the 
enemy.  Before  you  go,  turn  to  God  and  ask  of  Him 
pardon  for  your  sins.  Repeat  the  act  of  contrition 
after  me."  Then  the  square  resounded  with  the 
fervent  ejaculations  of  the  men.  "In  the  name  of  the 
Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  Oh,  my  God, 
I  am  heartily  sorry  for  having  offended  Thee.  I 
detest  my  sins  most  sincerely,  because  they  are  dis- 
pleasing to  Thee,  my  God,  who  art  most  worthy  of 
all  my  love;  and  I  promise  never  to  offend  Thee 
again."  "I  shall  now,"  says  the  priest,  "give  you 
Absolution  in  God's  name.  '  Dominus  noster  Jesus 
Christus  vos  absolvat  et  ego  auctoritate  Ipsius  yos 
absolvo  a  peccatis  vestris,  in  nomine  Patris  et  Filii 
et  Spiritus  Sancti.  Amen.'  May  God  Almighty. 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  bless  you  and  lead  you 
to  victory.  Amen."  As  the  priest  blessed  them,  the 
men  again  made  the  sign  of  the  Cross.  No  wonder 
that  men  of  such  deep  faith  and  so  heartened  by 
the  services  of  their  chaplains  should  fight  valiantly. 

The  tireless  care  and  solicitude  of  the  Catholic 
( liaplain  for  his  men  is  seen  in  the  fine  record,  during 
a  long  and  arduous  campaign,  of  Father  Francis 
Gleeson,  of  the  2nd  Munster  Fusiliers,  who  has  been 
in  Flanders  and  France  since  the  outbreak  of  the 
war.  If  you  meet  a  man  of  the  2nd  Munsters,  just 
mention  the  name  of  Father  Gleeson,  and  see  how  his 
face  lights  up.  "Father  Gleeson,  is  it!"  exclaimed 
one  whom  I  encountered  among  the  wounded  at  a 
London  hospital.    'He's  a  warrior  and  no  mistake. 


io8         THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


There's  no  man  at  the  Front  more  brave  or  cooler. 
Why,  it  is  in  the  hottest  place  up  in  the  firing  line 
he  do  be  to  give  comfort  to  the  boys  that  are  dying." 
"And,  do  you  know,"  he  added  with  a  laugh,  as  he 
recalled  the  chaplain's  playful  and  sportive  ways, 
"Father  Gleeson  brought  us  mouth-organs,  and 
showed  that  he  could  play  '  Tipperary  '  with  the  best 
of  us."  Another  man  described  a  meeting  with 
Father  Gleeson  in  a  village  close  to  the  first  line  of 
trenches,  where  the  chaplain  was  waiting  to  attend 
to  the  wounded.  "It  got  so  hot  with  stray  bullets 
that  he  gavr  me  absolution  as  I  stood  in  the  street 
of  the  ruined  village.  It  was  very  dramatic,  I  covered 
with  mud  and  standing  bareheaded,  and  he  blessing 
me.  I'll  ne\er  forget  it."  I  gathered,  too,  that  Father 
Gleeson  is  tfe  counsellor  of  the  battalion  as  well  as 
its  chaplain.  The  men  go  to  him  with  their  temporal 
troubles  of  all  kinds,  and  never  fail  in  getting  sym- 
pathy, guidance,  and  help. 

The  chaplains  of  all  denominations  are  equally 
devoted.  But  the  Catholic  priest  has  a  special 
impulse  to  self-sacrificing  duty  for  two  reasons — 
first,  the  desire  that  Catholics  have  to  die  shriven 
and  anoimed;  and  the  softening  of  the  bereavement 
of  parents  and  relations  which  comes  from  the  know- 
ledge that  Paddy,  Jamsie,  Joe,  or  Mike  had  been  to 
his  duty  before  the  battle,  or  had  the  priest  with  him 
when  he  died.  Accordingly,  no  consideration  of 
danger  to  himself  will  deter  the  Catholic  chaplain 
from  going  into  trie  firing  line  to  administer  the  last 
rites.  In  the  circumstances,  it  was  to  be  expected 
that  though  the  chaplains  of  all  the  denominations 
are  zealous  and  brave  in  the  discharge  of  their  sacred 
duties,  the  first  chaplain  of  any  denomination  to  give 
his  life  for  his  men  should  be  an  Irish  priest,  Father 
Finn,  of  the  ist  Royal  Dublin  Fusiliers,  who  fell  in 
Gallipoli. 


FOR  CROSS  AND  CROWN  109 


A  Tipperary  man,  serving  on  the  English  Mission 
in  the  Province  of  Liverpool,  Father  Finn  joined  the 
1st  Duohns  on  their  arrival  in  England  from  India 
for  active  service,  in  November,  1914.  The  Dublins, 
with  the  1st  Munster  Fusiliers,  took  part,  as  1  have 
already  described,  in  the  first  landing  of  British 
troops  on  the  Peninsula,  at  Sedd-el-Bahr,  on  Sunday, 
April  25th,  1915.  On  the  Saturday  morning  Father 
Finn  heard  the  confessions  of  the  men  on  board  the 
transport,  off  Tenedos,  said  Mass,  and  gave  Holy 
Communion.  Then  on  Sunday  morning  he  asked 
permission  of  the  commanding  officer  of  the  battalion 
to  go  ashore  with  the  men.  Colonel  Rooth  tried  to 
persuade  him  to  remain  on  the  transport,  where  he 
could  give  his  services  to  such  of  the  wounded  as 
were  brought  back.  "You  are  foolish  to  go;  it  means 
death,"  said  the  officer.  "The  priest's  place  is  beside 
the  dying  soldier;  I  must  go,"  was  Father  Finn's 
decisive  reply.  For  these  and  other  particulars  of 
the  gallant  action  of  the  priest,  I  am  mainly  indebted 
to  the  Rev.  H.  C.  Foster,  Church  of  England  naval 
chaplain,  who  was  in  one  of  the  warships  engaged  in 
the  bombardment  of  the  Peninsula  at  the  landing, 
and  highl)  esteemed  Father  Finn  as  a  friend. 

Father  Finn  left  the  transport  for  the  shore  in  the 
same  boat  as  the  Colonel.  When  the  boats  crowded 
with  the  Dublins  got  close  to  the  beach  a  hail  of 
shrapnel,  machine-gun  fire,  and  rifle  fire  was  showered 
upon  them  by  the  Turks,  hidden  among  the  rocks 
and  ragged  brushwood  on  the  heights.  Numbers  of 
the  Dublins  were  killed  or  wounded,  and  either 
tumbled  into  the  water  or  dropped  on  reaching  the 
beach.  This  fearful  spectacle  was  Father  Finn's 
first  exper.ence  of  the  savagery  of  war.  It  terribly 
upset  him.  He  at  once  jumped  out  of  the  boat  and 
went  to  the  assistance  of  the  bleeding  and  struggling 
men.    Then  he  was  hit  himself.    By  the  time  he 


no         THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


had  waded  to  the  beach  his  clothing-  was  riddled 
with  shot.  Yet  disabled  as  he  was,  and  in  spite  also 
of  the  great  pain  he  must  have  been  suffering,  he 
crawled  about  the  beach,  affording  consolation  to  the 
dying  Dublins.  I  have  been  told  that  to  give  the 
absolution  he  had  to  hold  up  his  injured  right  arm 
with  his  left.  It  was  while  he  was  in  the  act  of  thus 
blessing  one  of  his  men  that  his  skull  was  broken 
by  a  piece  of  shrapnel.  The  last  thought  of  Father 
Finn  was  for  the  Dublins.  His  orderly  says  that 
in  a  brief  moment  of  consciousness  he  asked:  "Are 
our  fellows  winning?"  Amid  the  thunder  of  the 
guns  on  sea  and  land  his  soul  soon  passed  away. 
He  was  buried  on  the  beach  where  he  died,  and  the 
grave  was  marked  by  a  cross,  made  out  of  an 
ammunition  box,  with  the  inscription — "To  the 
memory  of  the  Rev.  Capt.  Finn."  Gallipoli  is  classic 
ground.  It  is  consecrated  by  the  achievements  of 
the  ancient  Greeks  over  the  Persian  hordes  at  the 
dawn  of  Western  civilisation.  It  is  now  further 
hallowed  as  the  grave  and  monument  of  that  warrior 
priest,  Father  Finn,  and  the  gallant  Dublins  and 
M  unsters. 

The  next  Catholic  chaplain  to  lose  his  life  on  active 
service  was  Father  John  Gwynn,  S.J.,  of  the  ist  Irish 
Guards,  who  was  killed  in  the  trenches  near  Vermelles 
on  October  nth,  ioj5-  Born  at  Youghal,  and  reared 
in  Galway,  Father  Gwynn  entered  the  Society  of  Jesus 
in  1884.  At  the  outbreak  of  the  war  he  was  one  of  the 
governing  body  of  University  College,  Dublin,  and 
volunteering  for  active  service  he  was  attached,  the 
first  week  of  November,  1914,  to  the  Irish  Guards,  as 
their  first  war  chaplain.  A  big,  handsome  man,  and 
soldierly  in  appearance,  Father  Gwynn  was  fitting 
in  every  way  to  be  chaplain  to  so  splendid  and  almost 
wholly  Catholic  body  of  Irishmen  as  the  Irish  Guards. 
His  experiences  at  the  Front — the  devotion  he  showed 


FOR  CROSS  AND  CROWN 


in 


to  his  duties  and  the  risks  he  ran— prove  more  than 
the  truth  of  the  old  saying  that  every  Irishman  is  born 
either  a  soldier  or  a  monk,  for  they  establish  that  often 
he  is  born  both. 

Father  Gwynn  was  the  first  chaplain  of  any  denomi- 
nation attached  to  the  British  Expeditionary  Force  to 
be    wounded.    That    was    during    the  memorable 
engagement  at  Cuinchy,  on  February  ist,  19 1 5,  when 
Michael  O'Leary  won  the  Victoria  Cross.    What  a 
moving  picture  of  piety  it  presents  !    The  task  of  the 
Irish  was  to  retake  positions  in  the  brickfields  captured 
by  the  Germans  from  the  Coldstream  Guards.  Eager 
to  retrieve  the  position  the  Coldstreams  first  advanced, 
but  being  met  by  a  heavy  fire  from  the  enemy,  thev 
showed  signs  of  wavering.    Then  a  company  of  the 
Irish  Guards  were  ordered  out.    They  had  received 
absolution  and  Communion  behind  the  trenches,  a  few 
days  before,  from  Father  Gwynn,  and  their  chaplain 
was  still  with  them  at  the  supreme  moment.  Now, 
before  advancing,  they  knelt  in  silent  prayer  for  a 
minute.    Then,  each  man  making  the  sign  of  the 
Cross,  they  sprang  to  their  feet,  and  dashing  in  wide 
open  order  across  the  exposed  ground,  swept  by  the 
enemy's  fire,  they  hunted  the  Germans  from  the  brick- 
fields    We  all  know  that  when  the  story  of  Michael 
O'Leary's  achievement  that  dnv  became  known,  half 
the  world  stood  up  bare-headed  in  acknowledgment  of 
his  gallantry.    1  have  been  told  that  the  incident  which 
was  most  talked  of  from  end  to  end  of  the  British 
lines  was  that  of  the  Guardsmen  kneeling  down  in 
prayer   before  the   charge.    Nothing    like    it  ever 
occurred  before.    At  least  it  is  unprecedented  in  the 
history  of  the  English  Army  of  modern  times.  Those 
who  saw  them  say  that,  as  the  Irish  Guards  dashed 
across  the  plain,  they  had  an  expression  of  absolute 
happiness  and  joy  on  their  faces.   Surely  an  episode 
that  will  livo  in  the  crowded  annals  of  this  war.  It 


H2  THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


was  then  that  Father  Gwynn  was  wounded.  He  said 
the  last  thing  he  remembered  was  seeing  the  Irish 
Guards  get  to  the  top  of  their  trench  when  a  lurid 
blaze  seemed  to  flash  into  his  eyes  with  a  deafening 
crash.  He  was  hurled  back  five  yards  or  so  and  lay 
unconscious  for  some  minutes.  When  he  came  to  he 
felt  his  face  all  streaming  with  blood  and  his  leg 
paining  him.  He  was  suffocated,  too,  with  a  thick, 
warmy,  vile  gas,  which  came  from  the  shell.  "A 
doctor  bandaged  me  up,"  he  goes  on,  "and  I  found  I 
was  not  so  bad — splinters  of  the  shell  just  grazed  my 
face,  cutting  it;  a  bit,  too,  struck  me  an  inch  or  so 
above  the  knee  and  lodged  inside,  but  in  an  hour's 
time,  when  everything  was  washed  and  bandaged,  I 
was  able  to  join  and  give  Extreme  Unction  to  a  poor 
Irish  Guardsman  who  had  been  badly  hit." 

I  have  before  me  a  number  of  letters  written  by 
Father  Gwynn.  They  are  all  most  interesting.  In 
every  one  of  them  he  has  something  to  sav  in  praise 
of  the  Catholicity  and  valour  of  the  Irish  Guards. 
"We  have  to  have  Mass  in  a  field,"  he  writes  in  one 
letter,  "the  Irish  Guards  are  nearly  all  Catholics,  and 
we  are  at  present  the  strongest  battalion  in  the  Guards' 
Brigade.  The  men  then  sing  hymns  at  Mass,  and  it 
is  fine  to  hear  nearly  a  thousand  men  singing  out  in 
the  open  at  the  top  of  their  voices.  You  have  no 
idea  what  a  splendid  battalion  the  Irish  Guards  are! 
You  have  Sergeant  Mike  O'Leary,  V.C.,  with  you.  I 
often  have  a  chat  with  him  when  he  comes  to  see  me. 
But  do  you  know  that  there  are  plenty  of  men  in  the 
Irish  Guards  who  have  done  as  bravely  as  O'Leary, 
and  there's  never  a  word  about  it."  In  another  letter, 
written  a  few  weeks  before  his  death,  he  says:— "It 
would  have  done  your  heart  good  to  hear  them  last 
night  in  the  little' village  church  where  we  are  just 
for  the  moment,  singing  the  '  O  Salutaris,'  '  Tantum 
Ergo,'  'Look  Down,  6  Mother  Marv,'  and  at  the 


FOR  CROSS  AND  CROWN 


"3 


end  the  '  Hail  Glorious  St.  Patrick.'  A  Grenadier 
officer  who  happened  to  be  present,  having  ridden  over 
from  where  the  Grenadiers  are,  said  it  was  worth 
coming  ten  miles  to  hear.  I  feared  for  the  roof  of  the 
church,  especially  when  they  came  to  the  last  verse 
of  the  hymn  to  St.  Patrick." 

Throughout  the  morning  of  the  day  he  received 
his  mortal  wound,  Father  Gwynn  had  had  a  most 
arduous  and  anxious  time  in  the  trenches.  It  was 
during  the  fighting  round  Hill  70,  after  the  Battle  of 
Loos.    An  Irish  Guardsman  writes:  — 

"  1  saw  him  just  before  he  died.  Shrapnel  and  bullets  were 
being  showered  upon  us  in  all  directions.  Hundreds  of  our 
lads  dropped.  Father  Gwynn  was  undismayed.  He  seemed 
to  be  all  over  the  place  trying  to  give  the  Last  Sacrament  to 
the  dying.  Once  I  thought  he  was  buried  alive,  for  a  shell 
exploded  within  a  few  yards  of  where  he  was,  and  the  next 
moment  I  saw  nothing  but  a  great  heap  of  earth.  The  plight 
of  the  wounded  concealed  beneath  was  harrowing.  O  it  of  the 
ground  came  cries  of  '  Father,  Father,  Father,'  from  those 
who  were  in  their  death  agonies.  Then  as  if  by  a  miracle 
Father  Gwynn  was  seen  to  fight  his  way  through  the  earth. 
He  must  have  been  severely  injured,  but  he  v.ent  on  blessing 
the  wounded  and  hearing  their  confessions.  The  last  I  saw 
of  him  was  kneeling  by  the  side  of  a  German  soldier.  It  was 
a  scene  to  makt  you  cry." 

Shortly  after  this  scene  Father  Gwvnn  was  at 
luncheon  with  four  other  officers  in  the  Headquarters' 
dug-out  when  a  German  shell  landed  in  the  doorway 
and  burst.  Captain  Lord  Desmond  FitzGerald 
(brother  of  the  Duke  of  Leinster)  was  slightly  hit. 
Colonel  Madden  was  so  severely  wounded  that  he  died 
some  days  afterwards.  Father  Gwynn  received  as 
many  as  eight  wounds.  One  piece  of  the  shell  entered 
his  back  and  pierced  one  of  his  lungs.  He  was  sent 
to  hospital  at  Bethune,  and  died  there  the  next 
morning.  In  the  Bethune  cemetery  his  grave  is 
marked  by  a  marble  monument  which  bears  these  two 
inscriptions :  — 


H4         THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


"  R.I. P. 

REV.  FATHER  JOHN  GWYNN,  S.J. 
Attached  to  the 
1st  Irish  Guards. 
He  Died  at  Bethune  on  October  12th,  1915,  from 
Wounds  Received  in  Action  near  Vermelles 
on  October  nth,  1915. 
Aped  49  years. 
This  Monument  has  been  erected  by  all  Ranks  of  the 
1st  Bat.   Irish  Guards  in  grateful  Remembrance  of 
their  Beloved  Chaplain,  Father  Gwynn,  who  was  with 
them  on  Active  Service  for  nearly  twelve  months  trom 
Nov.,  19 14,  until  his  death,  and  shared  with  unfailing 
devotion  all  their  trials  and  hardships." 

The  wonder,  indeed,  is  that  many  more  Catholic 
chaplains  have  not  been  killed.  Father  James  Stack, 
of  the  Redemptorist  Order — a  County  Limerick  man 
— had  a  narrow  escape  from  being  killed  by  German 
rifle  fire  as  he  was  attending  to  a  dying  Irish  soldier 
between  the  opposing  lines.  The  soldier  was  heard 
in  the  British  trenches  calling  for  a  priest.  Father 
Stack  crept  out  to  him,  heard  his  confession,  anointed 
him,  and  lay  by  his  side  praying  until  he  passed  away. 
While  he  was  engaged  on  this  sublime  errand  of 
mercy  the  priest  was  fired  on  by  the  Germans,  but 
he  got  back  unhurt.  He  was  mentioned  in  Sir  John 
French's  valedictory  despatch.  A  dramatic  story  is 
also  told  of  another  dauntless  Catholic  chaplain.  One 
bitter  winter's  night  eight  men  left  a  British  trench 
to  bomb  the  Germans.  None  of  them  returned.  Their 
comrades  were  consumed  with  anxiety  as  to  their  fate. 
Were  they  prisoners,  were  they  dead,  or  were  they 
lying  wounded  in  the  mud  and  the  slush?  The 
Catholic  chaplain  of  the  battalion  volunteered  to  go  out 
in  front  and  try  to  learn  what  had  become  of  them. 
After  some  hesitation  his  request  was  granted.  "Don- 
ning his  surplice  and  with  a  crucifix  in  his  hand  the 
priest  proceeded  down  one  of  the  saps  and  climbed 
out  into  the  open,"  writes  a  staff  correspondent  of  the 
Cci  tral  News  at  the  Front.    "With  their  eyes  glued 


FOR  CROSS  AND  CROWN 


ii5 


to  periscopes,  the  British  line  watched  him  anxiously 
as  he  proceeded  slowly  towards  the  German  lines. 
Not  a  shot  was  fired  bv  the  enemy.  After  a  while 
the  chaplain  was  seen  to  stop  and  bend  down  near 
the  German  wire  entanglements.  He  knelt  in  prayer. 
Then  with  the  same  calm  step  he  returned  to  his  own 
lines.  Hp  had  four  identity  discs  in  his  hand,  and 
reported  that  the  Germans  had  held  up  four  khaki 
caps  on  their  rifles,  indicating  that  the  other  four 
were  prisoners  in  their  hands." 

Father  J   Fahey,  a  Tipperary  man,  made  a  lasting 
reputation  among  the  Dominion  Forces  in  Gallipoli 
by  his  services  as  chaplain  to  the  nth  Australian 
Battalion.    The  Archbishop  of  Perth  (Australia)  got 
a  letter  from  an  officer  in  Gallipoli  which  said  :  "You 
are  to   b'.  congratulated    for   sending  us  such  an 
admirable  chaplain  as  Father  Fahey.    He  is  the  idol 
of  the  nth  Battalion,  and  everyone,  irrespective  of 
creed,  has  a  good  word  to  say  for  him."   Dr.  McWhae, 
one  of  the  medical  officers,  puts  in  a  different  way 
the  estimation  in  which  Father  Fahey  is  held:  "He 
is  one  of  thr  finest  fellows  in  the  world,  and  every- 
body swears  by  him.   He  landed  at  Gallipoli  with  the 
covering  party,  and  spends  his  time  in  the  trenches." 
Before  the  troops  left  Lemnos   Island  for  the  first 
landing  at  Anzac  on  April  25th,  1915,  the  Brigadier 
went  round  and  told  the  chaplains  of  all  denomina- 
tions that  they  could  go  aboard  the  hospital  ships  if 
they  wished.    Father  Fahey  and  Father  McMenamin, 
a  chaplain  with  the  New  Zealand  Forces,  said  they 
would  go  in  the  transports  with  the  men  and  also 
accompany  them  into  the  trenches.  And,  sure  enough, 
these  two  priests  were  the  first  of  the  chaplains  in 
the  firing  line  looking  after  their  men.   "The  '  Padre,' 
as  he  is  called  by  his  battalion,"  writes  the  officer  in 
his  letter  to  the  Archbishop  of  Perth,  "fills  in  his 
spare  time  carrying  up  provisions  to  the  men  at  the 
front,  and  helps  the  wounded  back,  and  I  can  tell 


n6         THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 

you  he  is  not  afraid  to  go  where  the  bullets  fall  pretty 
thickly.  Father  Fahey  has  done  more  in  the  way 
of  utilising  his  spare  time— he  has  led  the  men  in 
a  charge  against  the  Turkish  entrenchments.  On  an 
occasion  when  all  the  officers  had  been  killed  or 
disabled  he  called  on  the  remnants  of  the  company, 
"  Follow  me,  and  though  I  have  only  a  stick,  you  can 
give  the  Turks  some  Western  Australian  cold  steel." 

Father  Fahey  himself  gives  the  following  racy 
account  of  the  discomforts  which  attended  the  dis- 
charge of  his  duties  in  Gallipoli  :  — 

"  I  have  had  my  cloihes  and  boots  off  only  once  during  the 
past  month.  I  had  a  wash  twice,  and  one  shave,  so  I  can 
assure  you  I  do  not  look  a  thing  of  beauty.  I  am  cultivating 
a  beard,  and  in  another  month  I  expect  to  look  as  fierce  as  a 
Bedouin  chief  Water  is  scarce;  we  only  get  enough  to 
drink  and  cook,  but  none  to  wash;  so  we  are  not  too  clean. 
I  have  had  several  narrow  escapes,  so  manv,  in  fact,  that  I 
wonder  why  I  am  still  alive.  I  had  four  bullets  in  my  pack, 
one  through  a  jam  tin  cut  of  which  I  was  eating,  which' spoiled 
the  jam  and  made  me  very  wild.  One  through  my  water- 
bottle;  one  through  e  tobacco-tin  in  my  pocket;  one  look  the 
epaulette  off  my  tunic,  and  once  I  had  nineteen  shrapnel  bullets 
through  a  waterproof  sheet  on  which  I  was  lying  only  a  few 
minutes  previously.  I  have  lost  count  of  the  shells  that  nearly 
accounted  for  me;  I  hardly  expect  to  get  through  the  business 
alive,  but  seeing  that  I  have  been  lucky  so  far  I  may." 

The  last  I  heard  of  Father  Fahey  was  that  he  was 
lying  wounded  in  an  hospital  at  Malta.  Writing  of 
his  work  as  a  priest,  he  says:  "I  have  heard  con- 
fessions in  all  kinds  of  weird  places,  with  the  shrapnel 
bursting  overhead  and  bullets  whizzing  around.  I 
go  along  the  trenches  every  day  in  case  anvone  might 
want  to  see  me.  It  is  all  so  strange  and  uncannv. 
Passing  a'ong  the  trenches,  a  soldier  with  his  rifle 
through  a  loophole  and  one  eye  on  the  enemy  may 
call  me  to  hear  his  confession  ;  while  it  is  being  done 
the  bullets  are  plopping  into  the  sandbags  of  the 
parapet  a  few  inches  away.  It  is  consoling  and  satis- 
factory work,  if  a  little  dangerous." 


FOR  CROSS  AND  CROWN  117 


The  part  of  the  chaplain's  work  that  is  most  harrow- 
ing to  him  personally,  but  most  consoling  to  those 
whom  he  serves,  is  that  of  ministering  to  the  wounded 
at  the  hospital  clearing  stations  nearest  to  the  firing 
line.  "Sometimes  when  I  hold  them  up  on  the 
stretcher  to  try  to  get  them  to  take  a  drink,"  writes 
Father  L.  J.  Stafford,  one  of  the  chaplains  to  the  10th 
Irish  Division  in  Gallipoli,  "I  think  that  Christ  must 
have  foreseen  this  awful  slaughter  and  borne  it  in 
His  Passion  as  part  of  the  sorrows  of  mankind,  and 
I  try  to  associate  myself  with  the  feelings  of  His 
Virgin  Mother."  The  acts  and  the  thoughts  of  the 
priest  blend  together  in  perfect  harmony  like  the 
words  and  music  of  an  inspired  hymn  to  the 
Almighty.  Well  might  Father  Stafford  add:  "I  am 
in  great  peril,  but  doing  my  duty  fearlessly.  Could 
man  wish  for  more?" 

As  the  priest  kneels  down  by  these  dying  Irish 
youths  he  receives  many  last  messages  to  send  to  the 
loved  ones  at  home,  a  sacred  trust  which  he  is  most 
scrupulous  faithfully  to  discharge.  There  are  thou- 
sands of  mothers  in  Ireland  grieving  for  darling  sons 
lying  mouldering  in  Flanders,  France,  and  Gallipoli. 
If  anything  can  ease  the  gnawing  pain  at  the  heart 
of  these  bereaved  mothers,  it  surely  must  be  the 
receipt  of  one  of  those  beautifully  sympathetic  and 
healing  letters  which  they  receive  from  the  Irish 
Catholic  chaplains.  I  have  had  the  privilege  of  read- 
ing numbers  of  them,  and  happily  in  none  have  I 
come  upon  any  heroics  about  the  nobility  of  the 
youth's  self-sacrifice  and  the  grandeur  of  the  cause 
for  which  he  died.  To  the  Irish  Catholic  mother  such 
phrases  bring  no  consolation.  His  death  tells  her 
that  her  son  has  done  his  duty;  that  is  enough;  and 
her  sole  concern  is  with  his  eternal  salvation.  It  is 
on  this  point  that  the  chaplain  is  at  pains  to  reassure 
her. 

"I  saw  him  last  at  7.30  p.m.  on  July  14th.    He  was 


n8         THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 

very  exhausted,  and  I  could  see  that  he  would  not 
last  long.  He  tried  to  give  me  his  mother's  address, 
but  failed.  All  he  could  say  was:  '  Not  weep.  With 
God.'  I  told  him  I  should  tell  his  mother  not  to  weep 
because  h?  would  be  with  God,  and  he  shook  his 
head  in  consent.  He  then  said  :  '  Good-bye,  Father. 
God  bless  you.'  "  So  does  Father  Felix  Couturier, 
O.P.,  describe  the  death  in  hospital  at  Alexandria  of 
Lance-Corporal  Wilkerson,  7th  Dublin  Fusiliers, 
wounded  at  Gallipoh.  Then  there  is  the  consoling 
letter  of  Father  O'Herlihy,  chaplain  in  Egypt,  to  Mrs. 
Kelleher,  Cork,  telling  of  the  death  of  her  son,  Patrick, 
a  private  in  the  1st  Battalion  Royal  Munster  Fusiliers, 
also  wounded  in  Gallipoli.  Here  is  an  extract 
from  it  :  — 

"I've  seen  many  in  pain  and  suffering-  since  the  war  began, 
but  few  have  I  seen  to  bear  it  all  so  willingly  and  so  patiently 
as  your  son,  Paddy;  for  God  and  His  Blessed  Mother  were 
helping  him  a  lot.  About  a  week  after  the  operation  his 
sufferings  increased,  and  on  Sunday  morning  last,  when  I  said 
Holy  Mass  at  the  hospital,  he  again  asked  me  to  bring  him 
Holy  Communion,  as  he  was  confined  to  bed.  You  could  see 
the  happiness  in  his  features  when  Our  Blessed  Lord  came  to 
him  again  to  give  him  new  strength  and  grace  to  bear  up.  He 
said  to  me  after  :  '  Father,  every  time  you'll  say  Holy  Mass 
here,  you  will  bring  me  Holy  Communion  again,  won't  you?  I 
don't  like  to  trouble  you,  but  1  long  so  much  to  receive.'  Poor 
Paddy  I  He  was  such  a  good  boy  1  I  know,  dear  Mrs. 
Kelleher,  you  have  long  since  put  your  son  in  God's  holy 
hands,  leaving  him  entirely  to  God.  And  God  and  Mary  will 
now,  I  know,  reward  you  and  give  you  help  and  grace  to  bear 
for  the  love  of  them  the  sorrowful  news  it's  my  hard  lot  to  be 
the  first  to  send  you,  perhaps.  Your  poor  Paddy  passed  away 
to  the  God  whom  he  loved  so  much,  and  for  whom  he  bore 
all  so  patiently.  Don  t  fear  for  Paddy.  He  is  happy  now, 
poor  lad,  after  many  sufferings." 

Could  there  be  anvthing  more  precious  to  an  Irish 
Catholic  mother  than  such  an  account  of  the  last 
hours  of  the  son  of  her  heart— a  vie  mo  chree— dying 
of  battle  wounds  in  a  far  foreign  land? 


CHAPTER  X 


THE   GREAT   PUSH   AT  LOOS 

HISTORIC   FOOTBALL    CHARGE    OF   THE    LONDON  IRISH, 
WITH  THE  GERMAN  TRENCHES  AS  GOAL  1 

What  a  stirring  story  ot  Irish  gaiety  and  resolu- 
tion is  that  of  the  charge  of  the  London  Irish  Rifles 
in  the  great  advance  upon  the  mining  village  of  Loos, 
on  Saturday,  September  25th,  1915  !  "Hurrah,  the 
London  Irish,  hurrah  !  "  The  shout  ran  along  the 
British  Lines  on  Tuesday,  September  28th,  as  the 
battalion,  with  many  gaps  in  their  ranks,  returned 
after  the  splendid  stand  against  the  terrific  German 
counter-attack  which  followed  the  charge,  when, 
according  to  the  General  of  their  Brigade,  they  helped 
to  save  the  4th  Army  Corps. 

"The  lucky  Irish  !  "  That  is  one  of  the  names  they 
are  known  by  at  the  Front.  They  are  given  posts  of 
difficulty  and  danger,  and  so  well  do  they  acquit  them- 
selves that  ihe  company  officers  get  Military  Crosses, 
and  the  Distinguished  Conduct  Medal  is  liberally  dis- 
tributed among  the  rank  and  file.  Yet  their  casualties 
are  remarkably  low.  The  jealous  and  the  profane  in 
other  London  battalions  account  for  it,  I  am  told,  by 
reviving  the  ancient  gibe  about  the  devil  always  taking 
special  care  of  his  own.  It  is  true  the  London  Irish 
are  up  to  all  sorts  of  "divilment" — as  we  say  in 
Ireland— whether  in  the  trenches  or  in  billets.    I  have 

heard  no  more  delicious  war  anecdote  than  that  which 

119 


120 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


tells  of  a  fine  trick  they  played  on  the  enemy.  Their 
telephone  linesmen  happened  to  find  two  live  German 
cables  on  the  ground  behind  their  trenches.  The 
linesmen,  without  as  much  as  saying  "by  your  leave" 
to  the  Germans,  promptly  fitted  wires  to  the  cables, 
and  for  many  weeks  they  had  a  most  serviceable 
electric  installation  at  the  Battalion  Headquarters, 
officers'  dug-outs,  and  dressing-stations,  with  power 
"milked"  from  the  enemy. 

That  is  the  Irish  kind  of  "divilment,"  and  it  is 
"divilment  "  that  the  Devil  himself  would  disown,  for 
it  tends  to  spoil  the  knavish  designs  he  has  in  hand 
when  he  uses  the  Germans  as  his  fitting  instruments. 
The  London  Irish,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  are  noted  for 
their  religious  devotion  and  practices.  I  read  in  the 
Spectator  an  interesting  correspondence  round  the 
question  whether  the  Anglican  chaplains  were  of  any 
earthly  good  at  the  Front.  Nothing  was  said,  I 
noticed,  about  their  heavenly  uses.  But  a  woman  sent 
a  remarkable  letter  she  had  received  from  her  son  in 
the  trenches.  "There  is  another  man  who  has  great 
influence  out  here,"  he  wrote.  "He  is  a  priest  attached 
to  an  Irish  regiment.  He  insists  upon  charging  every 
time  with  the  men,  and  no  one  dare  protest.  He  is 
absolutely  the  idol  of  the  regiment."  This  is  Father 
Lane-Fox,  the  chaplain  of  the  London  Irish,  who 
joined  in  the  famous  charge  of  the  battalion  at  Loos, 
absolving  those  who  were  shot  as  they  fell,  and 
arriving  in  the  German  trtnehes  with  the  foremost. 
And  many  of  the  men  will  tell  you  that  they  are  "the 
lucky  Irish,"  because  of  the  comfort  and  reassurance 
they  derive  from  the  prayers  and  self-sacrificing 
services  of  i!  eir  <  hnplain.  The  battalion  arc  also  able 
to  warm  their  hearts  and  fire  their  blood  with  the 
strains  of  the  ancient  Irish  war-pipes.  This  old  bar- 
baric music  has  magic  in  it.  It  transforms  the  Gael. 
It  reawakens  in  the  deeps  of  their  being,  even  in 
this  twentieth  century,  impressions,  moods,  feelings, 


THE  GREAT  PUSH  AT  LOOS  121 


inherited  from  a  wild,  untamed  ancestry  for  thousands 
of  yeats,  and  thus  gives  them,  more  than  strong  wine, 
that  strength  of  arm  and  that  endurance  of  soul  which 
make  tfem  invincible. 

So  the  London  Irish  were  ready  when  the  great  day 
came.  Three  Divisions  of  the  4th  Army  Corps  took 
part  in  tee  battle  ot  Loos.  The  London  Irish  were 
in  a  Division  exclusively  composed  of  Brigades  of 
London  Territorials,  and  they  had  the  honour  of  being 
selected  to  lead  that  Division  in  the  attack.  As  the 
result  of  th^  battle  a  double  length  of  trenches  were 
carried  along  a  line  of  four  miles,  and  to  a  depth,  at 
its  greatest,  of  four  miles.  The  whole  of  this  area, 
amounting  to  at  least  twelve  square  miles,  around  the 
village  of  Loos,  between  Hulluch  and  Lens,  was  a 
desperate  network  of  trenches  and  bomb-proof  shelters. 

On  the  night  of  September  24th  the  London  Irish 
received  their  orders  and  marched  out  to  take  up  their 
allotted  positions.  "What  a  sight!"  writes  one  of 
the  men.  "Almost  pitch  dark,  as  light  near  the  firing 
line  must  not  be — just  a  few  glimmers  here  and  there 
to  mark  cross  roads,  and  those  are  lanterns,  mostly 
on  the  ground,  in  charge  of  one  or  more  soldiers, 
according  to  the  importance  of  the  posts,  whose  job 
It  is  to  control  the  traffic.  Now  and  again  a  more  or 
less  lurid  illumination  comes  from  the  star  shells  that 
are  used  between  the  trenches  while  searchlights  sweep 
across  the  sky.  Artillery  flashes  continuously  and  the 
roar  of  the  guns  is  added  to  the  crash  and  rattle  of 
the  traTic  on  the  roads."  At  a  point  in  the  march 
Brigadier-General  Twaites  was  standing  to  see  the 
battalion  go  by.  He  shook  hands  with  the  officers  and 
wished  them  'Good  luck."  He  told  the  men  that  he 
was  expecting  great  things  of  them.  "Remember," 
he  said,  "that  the  London  Irish  has  been  chosen  to 
lead  the  whole  Division." 

The  trenches  were  reached  about  midnight.  It  was 
an  inclement  and  dreary  time.    Rain  was  falling  in 


122 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


torrents.  For  over  six  hours  the  men  had  to  wait  in 
sodden  clothes  in  a  trench  of  slush  for  the  order  which 
would  mean  death  to  many,  to  others  rack'ng  and 
disabling  wounds,  and  to  all  who  survived  the  heart- 
ache for  loved  comrades  gone  for  ever.  Vet  how 
cheerful  they  were  !  To  say  that  none  of  them  were 
afraid  would  be  to  convey  that  each  was  a  bloodless 
abstraction.  Whatever  else  an  Irishman  nay  be  he 
certainly  is  never  that.  He  is  a  hot-blooded  human 
creature,  with  more  than  his  share  of  the  passions  and 
desires  which  agitate  the  heart  of  man,  and  so  he  is 
prone  at  times  to  have  fits  of  depression  and  despair. 
It  is  possible,  then,  that  the  minds  0£  some  were 
darkened  by  gloomy  forebodings.  But  as  an  instance 
of  the  general  stout-heartedness  of  the  men,  an  officer 
told  me  that  many  of  them  took  out  cigarettes,  and, 
having  lighted  them,  held  the  burning  match  at  arm's 
length  to  see  if  their  hands  were  steady  as  they  waited 
under  the  shadow  of  death.  Just  at  the  last  moment, 
too,  the  liveliest  interest  was  aroused  by  a  rumour 
which  ran  along  the  trenches.  It  was  said  that  some 
particularly  bright  spirits  in  the  battalion  had  arranged 
to  make  the  coming  charge  for  ever  memorable  by 
an  act  of  unparalleled  daring.  What  is  it  to  be?  The 
question  was  eagerly  put.  But  those  in  the  secret 
would  not  say  more  than  the  remark  that  the  nature 
of  it  no  one  would  ever  guess  even  if  he  were  to  sit 
down  and  give  all  his  life  to  it,  and  work  overtime  as 
well. 

At  half  past  six  o'clock  in  the  morning  the  signal 
came  from  Major  Beresford — a  shrill  note  of  the 
whistle  and  the  cry,  "Irish  up  and  over."  Gas  had 
been  turned  on  some  little  time  before  to  help  in 
clearing  the  ground  for  the  advance,  and  as  the  wind 
was  slightly  favourable  it  drifted,  a  mass  of  dark- 
vapour,  towards  the  German  trenches.  But  as  there 
was  a  danger  that  the  cloud  might  be  overtaken,  if 
the  charge  were  successful  and  rapid,  most  of  the  men 


THE  GREAT  PUSH  AT  LOOS  123 


put  on  their  gas  helmets,  and  fearful  and  wonderful 
monsters  they  looked  as,  in  obedience  to  the  company 
officers'  order,  "Over  you  go,  lads,"  they  mounted  the 
parapets.  Over  they  went  by  platoons,  with  half  a 
minute's  interval  between  each,  and  though  the  enemy 
immediately  opened  fire  they  formed  up  in  four 
splendid  lines,  with  bayonets  fixed  and  rifles  at  the 
slope  before  they  charged. 

Then  it  was  that  the  grand  secret  was  disclosed,  a 
thing  almost  incredible  and  unthinkable,  indeed.  A 
football  was  dropped  by  members  of  the  London  Irish 
Rugby  Club  in  the  ranks,  and  as  they  charged  they 
kicked  it  before  them  across  a  plain  as  flat,  grassy, 
and  bare  of  cover  as  the  Fifteen  Acres  in  the  Phcenix 
Park,  or  the  upper  stretch  of  Wimbledon  Common. 
A  game  ot  football  on  the  border  line  between  life  and 
death  !  What  a  fantastic  conception  !  No  wonder 
that  the  French  troops  who  were  watching  the  advance 
were  astounded  by  the  spectacle.  "It  is  magnificent, 
but  it  is  not  war  !  1  Possibly  the  French  at  Loos  had 
the  same  thought  that  the  French  at  Balaclava  had 
when  they  saw  the  charge  of  the  Light  Brigade.  But, 
wait  a  while.  Despite  the  apparent  oddity  and  in- 
consequence of  the  incident,  we  shall  see  that  behind 
it  there  was  a  grim  and  dread  purpose  well  befitting 
the  occasion. 

On  the  Rugby  playing  fields  the  rush  and  dash  of 
the  Irish  are  famous.  Who  that  was  there  will  ever 
forget  the  glorious  international  match  that  was  played 
at  Twickenham  between  England  and  Ireland  the  year 
before  the  war,  with  the  King  and  Prime  Minister 
among  (he  tens  of  thousands  of  fascinated  spectators 
of  the  finest  game  that  ever  was  seen  ?  Several  of  the 
grand  young  fellows  who  superbly  contended  for  the 
mastery  of  the  hall  on  that  great  day  are  buried  close 
to  where  they  fell  in  France  and  Flanders,  gallantly 
leading  their  men  as  company  officers  (the  thought 
of  it  is  enough  to  make  one  weep),  and  they  played  the 


124 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


game  on  these  different  fields,  according  to  their 
separate  national  characteristics— equally  clean-handed 
and  chivalrous,  both,  as  sportsmen,  incapable  of  a 
mean  trick  or  taking  an  opponent  at  an  unfair  advan- 
tage;  disciplined,  resourceful,  dexterous,  and  deft  the 
English;  light-hearted,  frank,  ardent,  and  dare- 
devil led  the  Irish.  So,  too,  at  Loos  the  London  Irish 
dashed  forward  with  the  same  rapture  in  the  game  that 
they  used  to  display  in  a  match  on  their  grounds  at 
Forest  Hill,  shouting  their  slogan,  "On  the  ball, 
London  Irish  !  "  They  kicked  the  ball  before  them, 
not  this  time  in  the  face  of  an  opposing  English, 
Welsh,  or  Scottish  pack,  but  against  unceasing  volleys 
of  shrapnel  and  rifle  fire  which  brought  many  of  them 
down,  dead  or  disabled. 

One  man  who  was  in  the  charge  told  me  that  at  first 
he  had  a  confused  sense  of  a  clamorous  hubbub  and 
of  comrades  falling  around  him.  Afterwards  he  saw 
dimly — as  if  still  in  a  bad  drram — the  football  being 
kicked,  and  there  came  vaguely  back  to  his  mind  the 
talk  in  the  trenches  as  they  waited  for  the  whistle. 
Then  he  had  a  shock  of  surprise  which  brought  every- 
thing into  sharp  reality;  and  the  exhilaration  of  the 
episode  restoring  him  to  normality  and  confidence, 
he  followed  the  ball  with  the  others  until  it  was  kicked 
right  into  the  enemy's  trench  with  a  joyous  shout  of 
"Goal!"  Thus  this  exhibition  of  cool  audacity — 
unparalleled,  perhaps,  in  the  annals  of  war — instead 
of  retarding  the  advance  added  immensely  to  its  go. 
It  will  be  historic,  that  game  of  football  amid  the 
thunders  and  the  lightnings  of  the  field  of  battle,  with 
the  German  trenches  for  the  goal ;  and  soaring  up  from 
the  very  depths  of  the  awful  tumult  of  the  fight  will 
ever  be  heard,  "On  the  ball,  London  Irish!" 

So  the  first  line  of  German  trenches  was  reached. 
The  barbed  wire  entanglements  had  been  blown  to 
pieces  by  shell  fire  before  the  attack.  Another  effect  of 
thai  terrific  bombardment,  which  lasted  nineteen  days, 


THE  GREAT  PUSH  AT  LOOS  125 


was  the  cowed  and  dazed  condition  of  the  Germans. 
They  were  so  easily  and  quickly  disposed  of  by  the 
first  line  of  London  Irish  that  the  other  lines  pressed 
forward,  scrambling  across  the  trench  over  the  bodies 
of  killed  and  wounded  enemies;  and,  as  they  did  so, 
catching  glimpses  tlirough  the  smoke  of  the  haggard 
and  frightened  faces  of  the  grey-clad  survivors  making 
but  a  feeble  resistance  or  surrendering  without  striking 
a  blow. 

The  advance  to  the  second  line  of  German  trenches 
was  not  so  easy.  Here  was  an  inferno  of  tangled 
wreckage  sirewn  o\er  mud,  smoke-dimmed,  and  torn 
with  shrapnel,  through  which  the  men  could  advance 
but  slo\sly,  with  stumbling  feet  and  gasping  breath, 
while  their  ears  were  assailed  with  horrid  noises — 
screaming,  yelling,  crashing,  pounding,  cheering, 
screeching.  Major  Beresford,  who  led  the  charge, 
fell  with  a  bullet  through  his  lung  on  the  way  to  the 
first  German  trench.  Four  officers  were  killed  on  the 
same  piece  of  ground.  But  the  men  went  steadily  on, 
though  bereft  of  most  of  their  leaders,  and  at  the 
second  line  trench  of  the  Germans,  more  strongly  held 
than  the  first,  were  inspired  for  the  ordeal  before  them 
by  the  sight  of  Captain  and  Adjutant  A.  P.  Hamilton, 
who,  though  shot  through  the  knee  and  suffering  great 
pain,  guided  the  operations  as  he  moved  from  place 
to  place,  limping  heavily.  There  was  desperately 
fierce  hand-to-hand  work  here  and  bomb  firing  parties 
were  hard  at  it,  clearing  out  every  corner.  One  man 
performed  a  particularly  brave  act  and  a  shrewd  one 
to  boot.  He  came  alone  into  a  German  communica- 
tion trench  beyond  the  reserve  line.  In  a  minute  a 
bright  thought  struck  him,  and  as  quickly  as  possible 
he  bundled  the  sandbags  down  into  the  trench,  and 
so  formed  a  barricade.  The  Germans  came  back,  just 
as  he  had  anticipated,  and  as  they  clambered  over,  so 
he  shot  them.  We  got  rid  of  thirteen  in  this  way, 
and   the  enemy  gave  up  that  passage   and  retired. 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


Captain  Hamilton  remained  in  this  second  line  trench 
reorganising  and  encouraging  the  men  until  the  con- 
solidation was  well  advanced.  He  was  awarded  the 
Military  Cross  for  his  services.  The  official  record 
says,  J' He  had  to  be  ordered  back  for  medical  attend- 
ance. Indeed,  the  only  way  that  could  be  found  to 
prevent  Captain  Hamilton  from  stubbornly  going  on 
till  he  bled  to  death  was  to  place  him  under  arrest. 

.The  London  Irish  had  thus  magnificently  succeeded 
in  the  fask  allotted  to  them— the  capture  of  a  section 
of  the  German  second  line  trenches.  Carried  away 
by  their  excessive  impetuosity,  they  also  helped  to 
clear  the  Germans  out  of  the  village  of  Loos,  which 
they  were  among  the  first  to  enter.  They  were  still 
untroubled  and  unperplexed.  "When  the  village  was 
about  half  cleared,"  says  Rifleman  T.  J.  Culley,  in 
a  letter  to  Sister  Celestine,  of  the  Homes  for  Destitute 
Catholic  Children  in  London,  "could  you  have  peered 
into  one  of  the  estaminets  which  was  still  inhabited, 
you  would  have  perceived  one  of  the  Irish  calmly 
asking  a  most  attractive  and  business-like  madame 
for  a  cafe  au  lait,  and  being  served  amid  torrents  of 
shot  and  shell ;  and  when  he  was  finished  he  slung 
his  arms  and  calmly  walked  on  to  do  further  death- 
dealing  deeds."  Culley  adds  that  when  the  village 
was  eventually  cleared  some  of  the  New  Army  passed 
through  the  thinned  ranks  of  the  Territorials  to  carry 
on  the  advance.  "You  may  have  noticed  in  the 
papers,"  he  says,  "that  the  credit  of  capturing  the 
village  went  to  the  New  Army.  This  is  not  so.  The 
Territorials,  with  the  London  Irish  among  their 
leaders,  should  be  given  the  honour." 

But  the  real  trial  of  the  London  Irish  was  now  to 
begin.  The  Germans  on  the  Sunday  launched  a 
tremendous  counter-attack.  Would  the  London  Irish 
be  able  to  beat  it  back,  and  hold  on  to  the  trenches 
they  had  taken  until  relief  came?  Again  and  again, 
there   seemed  to  be  no  possible   escape   from  the 


THE  GREAT  PUSH  AT  LOOS  127 

destruction  which  imminently  menaced  them.  "All 
Monday  passed  and  still  no  relief  came,"  writes  a  rifle- 
man of  the  battalion.  "Indeed,  it  was  a  question 
whether  any  minute  we  should  not  be  blown  to  atoms 
and  the  line  swamped  with  a  rush  of  the  enemy. 
We  could  hardly  stand  from  fatigue,  having  been  in 
action  steadily  since  Saturday  morning.  '  Fight  on, 
lads,'  said  an  officer  who  was  afterwards  killed. 
'  Remember  the  Division  looks  to  you.  This  is 
bound  to  end  sooner  or  later.  Let  it  be  in  a  way  that 
will  never  be  forgotten  when  they  hear  of  it  at  home 
in  London  and  Ireland.'  So  we  fought  on,  and  never 
a  single  German  got  nearer  than  a  dozen  yards  from 
our  lines.  Soon  we  got  the  word  that  we  should  be 
relieved  early  Tuesday  morning  under  cover  of  the 
darkness.  The  announcement  sent  a  thrill  of  joy 
through  us,  for  then  we  knew  we  had  won."  As  soon 
as  they  got  to  the  back  trenches  in  safety  a  huge  cheer 
went  up  from  all  the  others,  "The  London  Irish — 
flurroo!  "  "They  shook  us  by  the  hands  and  took 
our  rifles  from  our  grasp  and  the  kits  from  our  backs 
in  their  eagerness  to  show  their  gratitude,"  says  the 
same  rifleman. 

The  General  in  command  of  the  Brigade  who 
stood  and  watched  the  battalion  on  their  way  to  battle 
on  Friday  night,  addressed  the  remnant  afterwards 
and  said  :  "  Not  only  am  I  proud  to  have  had  the 
honour  of  being  in  command  of  such  a  regiment,  but 
the  whole  Fmpire  will  be  proud  whenever,  in  after 
years,  the  history  of  the  battle  of  Loos  comes  to  be 
w  ritten,  for  I  can  tell  you  it  was  the  London  Irish  who 
helped  to  save  a  whole  British  Army  Corps.  You 
have  done  one  of  the  greatest  actions  of  the  war." 

Thus  the  London  Irish  raised  themselves  on  the 
pinnacle  of  a  notable  and  conspicuous  triumph.  Thus 
they  earned  for  themselves  the  name  of  "The  Foot- 
ballers of  Loos." 


CHAPTER  XI 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS 

A  NOBLE  BAND  OF  IRISH  HEROES,  OFFICERS  AND  MEN 

That  plain  Cross  of  bronze,  with  the  simple  motto, 
"For  Valour,"  is  the  most  honoured  and  coveted  mili- 
tary decoration  in  the  world.  It  has  been  won  in  the 
present  war,  down  to  the  end  of  191 5,  by  as  many  as 
twenty-one  Irishmen,  who  have  splendidly  sustained 
their  country's  inspiring  heritage  of  bravery  on  the 
battlefield. 

Courage,  bravery,  valour,  are,  in  a  way,  mysterious 
attributes.  We  all  understand  what  they  mean ;  we 
all  regard  them  as  noble  and  heroic;  we  all  desire  to 
be  possessed  of  them.  Yet  we  know  that  only  to  the  few 
comparatively  do  they  belong;  and  in  a  puzzled  mood 
we  ask  ourselves — Why  is  it  that  in  the  face  of  death 
in  warfare  one  man  should  be  fearless  and  another 
timid  and  faint-hearted?  It  is  supposed  that  most 
men  are  naturally  cowards.  I  remember  hearing  a 
remarkable  statement  made  by  Archibald  Forbes,  a 
famous  war  correspondent  of  the  past,  in  a  lecture  on 
his  experiences  as  a  journalist  on  the  field  of  battle, 
lie  said  there  is  infinitely  less  steadiness  in  the  soldier 
of  any  nationality  under  fire  than  the  civilian  imagines. 

He  had  watched  the  conduct  on  the  field  of  the  armies 

i«8 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS  129 

of  eight  European  nations,  and  there  was  never  an 
engagement  in  which  he  did  not  see  what  he  called 
"a  stampede,"  or,  more  explicitly,  soldiers  flying  in 
the  wild  disorder  of  terror. 

Forbes  did  not  attempt  to  explain  why  this  was 
so.  He  simply  recorded  the  fact.  To  me  it  seems 
as  if  the  quality  which  is  commonly  called  cowardice 
is  but  a  form  of  fear,  and  fear  is  an  instinctive  emotion 
which  is  to  be  seen  displayed  throughout  the  entire 
animal  kingdom.  It  shows  itself  at  a  very  early,  age 
in  the  shrinking  apprehensiveness  of  the  infant.  The 
purpose  of  it  appears  to  be  that  of  self-protection  and 
self-preservation.  One  of  its  first  impulses  is  to  avoid 
the  danger  which  threatens  by  running  away  from  it. 
We  see  that  in  the  action  of  a  horse  harnessed  to  a 
vehicle  which,  by  reason  of  a  sudden  fright,  breaks 
from  human  restraint,  and  dashes  wildly  through  the 
streets,  endangering  itself  and  everyone  that  crosses 
its  course.  Man  is  also  prone  to  take  flight  under  the 
pressure  of  fear  for  his  life.  Unlike  the  horse,  he  con- 
trols his  actions  by  reason,  more  or  less.  But  to  fly 
from  danger  is,  in  most  circumstances,  allowable  to 
the  civilian,  under  the  law  of  self-preservation.  He 
can  run  away  without  any  hurt  to  his  self-esteem,  or 
any  risk  of  being  called  a  coward. 

It  is  a  crime  for  a  soldier  on  the  field  to  turn  his 
back  on  danger.  Of  course  there  is  nothing  despic- 
able  in  a  retirement  under  orders  when  faced  with 
overwhelming  odds.  We  can  see  Wellington  at  Sala- 
manca, caught  in  the  melee  of  a  British  flight  before 
a  dashing  charge  of  French  cavalry— as  Maxwell  saw 
him.  With  his  straight  sword  drawn,  riding  at  full 
speed,  and  smiling."  He  fled  that  he  might  live,  and 
win  the  battle.  But  the  soldier  must  stand  firm  when 
[he  shells ,  are  bursting  terrifically  around  him  and  the 
bullets  whistle  their  death  tune  in  his  ears,  or  advance 
undauntedly  towards  the  hidden  enemy,  who  thus 

F 


130         THE  IRISH  AT  THE  'FRONT 


menace  him  with  death  and  mutilation,  until  a  com- 
mand or  a  bullet  stops  him. 

Yet  even  in  the  soldier  to  shrink  from  pain,  danger 
and  death  is  a  natural  impulse,  for  it  is  one  of  the 
instincts  of  which  no  amount  of  training  and  dis- 
cipline can  entirely  divest  humanity.  President 
Abraham  Lincoln  was  very  reluctant  to  sanction  the 
execution  of  soldiers  for  cowardice  during  the 
American  Civil  War.  He  used  to  say  it  was  im- 
possible for  a  man  always  to  control  his  legs.  "How 
do  I  know,"  he  would  ask,  "that  1  should  not  run 
away  myself?  "  Happily  there  are  things  which  help 
to  sustain  and  embolden  the  soldier  in  that  terrible 
trial.  Some  of  these  enheartening  influences  are 
external  to  the  soldier  himself.  His  country's  cause 
and  the  reputation  of  his  regiment  help  to  brace  him 
for  the  ordeal.  The  companionship  of  his  comrades 
in  a  common  danger  and  the  fury  and  tumult  of  battle 
are  also  very  animating.  But  in  the  last  resort  the 
soldier  must  rely  upon  his  own  innate  qualities,  both 
mental  and  physical.  For  bravery  lies  in  the  blood, 
and  courage  in  the  mind,  and  valour  is  the  combination 
of  the  often  thoughtless  fire  and  dash  of  the  one,  and 
the  calculated  enterprise  and  determination  of  the  other. 

Bearing  these  considerations  always  in  mind,  let 
us  never  cast  the  contumelious  stone,  or  say  a  bitter 
word,  against  any  regiment,  or  party  of  men,  who 
in  war  are  overborne  by  the  black  terror  of  appre- 
hension suddenly  arising;  but  rather  let  us  ever  give 
the  greater  honour  and  glory  to  those  rare  beings, 
those  supermen,  who  without  a  thought  of  self,  dash 
into  the  fiery  blast  to  save  a  stricken  comrade,  or  who 
strike  a  ringing  blow  for  their  cause  under  the  jaws  of 
horrid  death,  whose  hands  are  stretched  out  to  clutch 

them.  _     .  . 

In  the  light  of  these  general  reflections  on  human 
nature    U't '  us   consider   first    the    achievement  ot 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS  131 


Drummer  William  Kenny,  who,  though  serving  in  the 
2nd  Battalion  of  the  Gordon  Highlanders,  is  a 
Drogheda  man.  Near  Ypres,  on  October  23rd,  191 4, 
he  exposed  himself  to  heavy  fire  on  five  separate 
occasions,  in  order  to  rescue  wounded  men.  Twice 
previously  he  saved  machine-guns  by  carrying  them 
out  of  action.  "Also  on  numerous  occasions,"  says 
the  official  record,  "Drummer  Kenny  conveyed  urgent 
messages  in  very  dangerous  circumstances  over  fire- 
swept  ground."  What  makes  Kenny's  heroism  very 
remarkable  is  that  it  was  not  displayed  in  a  single 
instance,  by  one  act;  but  was,  as  we  see,  repeated  over 
and  over  again,  and  in  a  variety  of  ways. 

He  is  a  very  modest  as  well  as  fearless  man.  I  saw 
him  at  the  Mansion  House,  London,  one  day  in  March, 
1  ij  1 5,  when  he  was  presented  with  a  gold  watch  by 
the  Lord  Mayor,  on  behalf  of  the  Musicians'  Com- 
pany. The  first  thing  that  caught  my  attention  in  his 
appearance  was  the  mingled  kindliness  and  resolution 
expressed  in  his  face.  It  was  obvious,  from  his  shy 
manner,  that  he  was  greatly  embarrassed,  if  not  made 
(|tiite  miserable,  indeed,  by  being  so  much  noticed, 
and  would  have  rather  remained  in  the  background. 
"Thank  you  all,"  was  his  simple  acknowledgment  of 
the  Company's  expressions  of  admiration  and  regard. 
He  is  also  a  reticent  man.  Not  a  word  did  he  say  to 
anyone  about  his  exploits  until  the  announcement  that 
he  had  been  awarded  the  Victoria  Cross  appeared  in 
the  newspapers.  Even  then,  he  declined  to  be  re- 
garded as  a  hero.  "  It  was  just  what  anyone  would  do 
in  the  circumstances,"  he  said.  "There  are  many 
others  out  there  who  have  done  the  same  thing,  only 
nobody  knows  it.  You  see  some  of  your  pals  lying 
out  in  the  open  under  fire.  You  know  it  is  they  or 
you;  so  you  just  go  out  and  fetch  them  in."  It  was 
the  same  in  regard  to  his  single-handed  action  in 
saving  the  machine-guns.    "The  Maxims  had  to  be 

F  2 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


fetched,"  lie  said;  "and  I  did  it.  That's  all."  As  a 
case  of  unobtrusive  and,  indeed,  unconscious  heroism 
that  of  Drummer  Kenny  would  be  hard  to  beat. 

His  native  town  of  Drogheda  has  reason  to  be  proud 
of  Kenny,  and  it  showed  its  esteem  in  a  splendid  way. 
On  St.  Patrick's  Day,  IQ15,  the  Mayor  and  Corpora- 
tion went  to  High  Mass  with  Kenny,  who  was  accom- 
panied by  his  mother  and  father;  and  afterwards,  at 
a  public  meeting  in  the  square,  attended  by  an  enor- 
mous crowd,  the  noble  fellow  was  presented  with  a 
cheque  for  £120,  and  the  freedom  of  the  borough. 
When  he  wrote  his  name  on  the  roll  of  Drogheda's 
freemen,  Kenny  found  among  the  preceding  signa- 
tures those  of  such  famous  historical  personages  as 
the  Duke  of  Ormond  (1704);  Henry  Grattan  (1782); 
Sir  Arthur  Wellesley  (1807);  Isaac  Butt  (1877); 
Charles  Stewart  Parnell  (1881),  and  Sir  Garnet 
Wolseley  (1882). 

The  deeds  of  three  other  Irishmen  who  have  won 
the  Victoria  Cross  were,  like  those  of  Kenny,  deeds 
of  mercy— the  rescue  of  wounded  comrades.  For  a 
full  appreciation  of  them  it  is  necessary  to  understand 
the  awful  plight  of  the  soldiers  who  are  stricken  down 
on  the  unsheltered  open  ground  between  the  opposing 
trenches.  When  the  engagement  in  which  the  men 
fell  is  over  this  space  is  swept,  on  the  slightest  move- 
ment, by  volleys  from  rifles  and  machine-guns.  It  is 
often  impossible,  therefore,  to  bring  timely  help  to  the 
wounded.  At  night  only,  in  the  sheltering  darkness, 
some  of  the  least  disabled  wounded  may  be  able  to 
crawl  back  to  their  trenches.  Otherwise  they  have  to 
lie  out  there  in  the  open  while  life  ebbs  away  to  the 
most  bitter  torments.  That  is,  unless  there  are  at 
hand  men  moved  bv  the  unselfish  and  tender  emotion 
of  pity,  men  susceptible  to  suffering,  men  of  refined 
and  imaginative  minds;  and  therefore  able  to  project 
themselves  by  the  power  of  thought  into  the  cruel 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS  133 


Situation  of  their  tortured  and  helpless  mates,  and 
feel  to  the  full  all  the  horror  of  it;  and  men,  too,  whose 
high  ideal  of  duty  and  right  conduct  impel  them 
irresistibly  to  go  out  to  succour,  even  at  the  risk  of 
meeting  the  same  terrible  fate  themselves.  Of  such 
noble  men  are  Drummer  Kenny,  and  also  Lance- 
Corporal  Joseph  Toombs,  tst  Battalion  King's  Liver- 
pool Regiment,  who  comes  from  Warrenpoint,  Co. 
Down;  Private  Robert  Morrow,  I  St  Royal  Irish 
Fusiliers,  a  native  of  Co.  Tyrone,  and  Private  John 
Caff  rev,  2nd  York  and  Lancaster  Regiment,  who 
was  born  ai  Birr,  King's  County,  and  has  his  home 
in  Nottingham. 

The  Official  account  of  the  achievements  for  which 
Toombs  was  awarded  the  Victoria  Cross  is  as 
follows :  — 

"For  most  conspicuous  gallantry  near  Rue  du  Bois  on  June 
16th,  1915.  On  his  own  initiative  he  crawled  out  repeatedly 
under  a  very  heavy  shell  and  machine-gun  fire  to  bring  in 
wounded  men  who  were  lying  about  one  hundred  yards  in  front 
of  our  trenches.  He  rescued  four  men,  one  of  whom  he 
di  1  ged  back  by  means  of  a  rifle  sling  placed  round  his  own 
neck  and  the  man's  body.  This  man  was  so  severely  wounded 
that  unless  he  had  been  immediately  attended  to  he  must  have 
died." 

Morrow  got  the  V.C.  "for  most  conspicuous  bravery 
near  Messines,  on  April  12th,  rgi 5,  when  he  rescued 
and  carried  successfully  to  places  of  comparative 
safety  several  men  who  had  been  buried  under  the 
debris  of  trenches  wrecked  by  shell  fire.  Private 
Morrow  carried  out  this  gallant  work  on  his  own 
initiative  and  under  very  heavy  fire  from  the  enemy." 
I  am  able  to  supplement  this  official  record  by  a  state- 
ment made  by  one  of  the  men  who  was  saved  by 
Morrow  :  "The  enemy  opened  fire  unexpectedly.  A 
shell  fell  in  the  trench,  burying  over  a  dozen  men,  of 
whom  I  was  one,  in  the  wreckage.  Those  who  were 
able  ran  to  shelter,  for  that  shell  was  followed  by  many 


134         THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


more;  and  the  trench  having  been  laid  bare,  the  enemy 
opened  a  hot  rifle  and  machine-gun  fire  upon  it.  At 
the  same  time  the  enemy  was  making  an  attack  in 
force.  Accordingly  it  was  a  risky  thing  to  be  there. 
Morrow  didn't  mind.  He  came  up  to  where  we  were 
pinned  under  the  remains  of  the  parapet  and  a  dug- 
out. He  dragged  me  out  and  carried  me  on  his  back 
to  a  place  of  safety.  Then  he  went  back  to  look  for 
others.  He  made  the  journey  six  times,  bringing  all 
the  men  that  were  alive.  It  was  slow,  laborious  work, 
and  all  the  time  Morrow  was  under  heavy  fire  from  the 
Germans." 

On  the  same  day  that  the  notice  of  Private  Morrow's 
distinction  was  published,  his  death  was  announced 
in  the  list  of  casualties.  He  was  killed  on  April  25th, 
1915,  at  St.  Julien,  while  in  the  act  of  again  succouring 
the  wounded.  His  widowed  mother,  at  Newmills, 
Dungannon,  received  the  Victoria  Cross  that  was 
awarded  to  her  gallant  boy  with  an  autograph  letter 
of  sympathy  from  the  King. 

Private  John  Caffrey  got  the 'Victoria  Cross  for  a 
gallant  display  of  bravery  and  humanity  near  La 
Brique  on  November  1 6th,  1915.  A  man  of  the  West 
Yorkshire  Regiment  had  been  badly  wounded,  and  was 
K  ing  in  the  open,  unable  to  move,  in  full  view  of,  and 
about  300  to  400  yards  from,  the  enemy's  trenches. 
Corporal  Stirk,  Royal  Army  Medical  Corps,  and 
Caff  rev  at  once  started  out  to  rescue  him,  but  at  the 
first  attempt  they  were  driven  back  by  shrapnel  fire. 
Soon  afterwards  they  started  again,  under  close 
sniping  and  machine-gun  fire,  and  succeeded  in  reach- 
ing and  bandaging  the  wounded  man,  but,  just  as 
Corporal  .Stirk  had  lifted  him  on  Private  Caffrey's 
back,  he  himself  was  shot  in  the  head.  Caffrey  put 
down  the  wounded  man,  bandaged  Corporal  Stirk, 
and  helped  him  back  into  safety.  He  then  returned 
and  brought  in  the  man  of  the  West  Yorkshire  Regi- 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS  135 


ment  "  He  had  made  three  journeys  across  the  open, 
underdose  and  accurate  fire,"  says  the  official  record, 
"and  had  risked  his  own  life  to  save  others  with  the 
utmost  coolness  and  bravery." 

No  more  moving  story  of  the  devotion  of  a  private 
to  an  officer,  to  whom  he  was  regimentallv  attached, 
is  to  be  found  than  that  enshrined  in  the  record  of  the 
deed  for  which  the  Victoria  Cross  was  given  to  Private 
Thomas  Kenny,  13th  (Service)  Battalion  Durham 
Light  Infantry,  part  of  "Kitchener's  Army."  Kenny, 
aged  thirty-three,  was  living  with  his  wife  and  seven 
children,  and  following  the  occupation  of  a  quarry- 
man,  at  Hart  Bushes,  a  hamlet  two  miles  outside 
Wingate,  County  Durham,  when  on  the  outbreak  of 
war  he  joined  the  Army.  His  battalion  was  sent  to 
the  front  on  August  25th,  1915.  On  the  night  of 
November  4th,  1015.  Kenny  won  the  Victoria  Cross 
near  La  Houssoie,  for  conspicuous  bravery  and  de- 
votion to  Lieutenant  Brown  of  his  battalion.  The 
deed  is  finely  described  in  a  letter  written  by  Major 
C.  E.  Walker,  of  the  13th  Durham  Light  Infantry  :  — 

"  I  just  want  to  write  to  you  to  tell  you  how  proud  we  all 
are  of  vour  husband,  Pte.  T.  Kenny,  for  the  magnificent  pluck 
and  endurance  he  showed  under  very  heavy  fire  when  Lieut. 
P.  A.  Brown  was  wounded.  Your  husband  was  what  we  call 
'  observer  *  to  Lieut.  Brown— that  is  to  say,  he  acted  as  a  sort 
of  shadow  to  his  officer,  who  never  moved  anywhere  without 
him.  The  Lieutenant  went  out  in  front  of  our  trenches  in  a 
thick  fog  to  superintend  a  party  of  our  men  mending  our  barbed 
wire,  Renny,  as  usual,  accompanying  him.  They  over-ran  our 
wirp  and  lost  their  bearings  in  the  fog.  Finding  that  they 
were  on  unfamiliar  ground  they  sat  down  to  listen  for  sounds 
to  guide  them.  After  a  while  they  decided  to  go  back.  As 
soon  u  they  rose  a  rifle  was  fired  from  a  listening  post  about 
15  yards  away.  (They  were  only  about  30  yards  from  the 
enemy  trenches,  and  a  listening  post  runs  out  from  their  front 
line.)  Lieut.  Brown  fell,  shot  through  both  thighs.  Kenny 
at  once  went  to  his  assistance,  and  although  Lieut.  Brown  was 
a  good-sized  man,  got  him  slung  on  to  his  back  and  started  off 
with  him. 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


The  Germans  in  the  listening  post— there  are  generally  four 
to  six  there— opened  rapid  fire  at  him.  He  therefore  dropped 
to  his  hands  and  knees  and  began  crawling,  with  the  officer 
still  on  his  back.  Lie  t.  Brown  was  hit  about  9.45.  Kenny 
carried  him  in  this  manner,  under  heavy  fire  from  the  enemy 
every  time  they  heard  him,  for  over  an  hour  in  spite  of  the 
wet,  clinging  nature  of  the  ground  At  last  he  came  to  a  ditch 
he  recognised,  and  being  utterly  exhausted,  he  made  the  Lieu- 
tenant as  comfortable  as  he  could  and  then  started  off  for  our 
lines  for  help.  He  found  an  officer  and  a  few  mej  of  his 
battalion  at  a  listening  post,  and  having  guided  them  back  to 
where  he  had  left  his  officer,  Lieutenant  Brown  was  brought 
in  still  living,  but  died  at  the  dressing  station.  His  last  words 
were,  '  Kenny— you're  a  hero  1  '  The  General  is  delighted  with 
the  pluck,  endurance,  and  devotion  shown  by  your  husband,  and 
has  recommended  him  for  the  Victoria  Cross.  Kenny  is  a 
splendid  fellow,  and  you  may  well  be  proud  of  him." 

Lieutenant  Brown's  mother  wrote  from  Beckenham, 
Kent,  to  Kenny,  expressing  her  deep  gratitude  for 
his  services  to  her  son  :  "I  am  thankful  to  feel  that 
he  died  among  friends  and  that  he  was  able  to  thank 
you,"  she  says.  "I  know  you  will  value  his  last 
words  He  had  often  mentioned  you  to  me  in  his 
letters  home,  and  talked  of  '  my  observer  Kenny,  a 
very  nice  Irishman  from  Co.  Durham,  who  goes  with 
me  everywhere.'  Mis  life  had  been  a  very  different 
one  before  this  dreadful  war,  but  he  gave  up  every- 
thing for  pure  patriotism." 

These  are  rare,  fine,  and  noble  actions.  They  are 
not  necessarily  actions  which  only  a  true  soldier  could 
accomplish.  They  are  the  outcome  of  fortitude,  that 
spirit  which  supports  a  man  to  go  through  with  a 
tremendous  task,  involving  pain  of  body  and  trouble 
of  mind,  but  a  task  from  which  his  sense  of  duty 
will  not  permit  him  to  turn  aside;  and  fortitude  is  a 
quality  found  not  uncommonly  in  the  ordinary  daily 
round  of  civil  life  as  well  as  on  the  battlefield.  The 
Other  awards  of  the  Victoria  Cross  to  Irishmen  were 
made  for  deeds  of  quite  a  different  character;  real 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS 


soldierly  deeds,  bold,  dashing,  and  intrepid;  deeds, 
if  not  of  reckless  bravery,  certainly  of  bravery  reck- 
less of  life  for  the  attainment  of  the  purpose  in  view. 
In  a  word,  they  are  deeds  more  representative  of  the 
traditional  fiery  fearlessness  of  Celtic  valour. 

There  >s  the  case  of  Private  Edward  Dwyer,  of  the 
East  Surrey  Regiment,  who  was  born  at  Fulham, 
London,  of  Irish  parents,  his  father  being  a  Galway 
man  and  his  mother  a  native  of  Omeath.  I  saw  him 
one  sunny  day  in  July,  1915,  coming  down  the  Strand 
at  the  head  of  a  recruiting  procession,  and  his  appear- 
ance gave  me  at  first  a  shock  of  surprise.  I  do  not 
know  why  it  should  be  so,  but  it  is  the  fact  that  we 
usually  associate  intrepidity  and  resolution  with  men 
of  powerful  physique  and  demeanour  that  suggests 
fearlessness.  Perhaos  the  illusion  has  taken  its  rise 
from  misty  recollections  of  the  heroes  of  the  fiction- 
reading  of  our  you'h.  That  illusion  has  been  dis- 
pelled, for  me,  at  least,  by  those  V.C.-men  of  the  war 
whom  I  have  seen,  and  I  have  seen  several  of  them. 
In  all  of  them,  without  exception,  I  should  say  it  was 
the  mind  that  told  and  not.  so  much  the  body.  Dwyer 
looked  quite  a  boy,  and  one  of  small  stature,  too, 
as  he  walked  that  day  between  two  burly  sergeants, 
to  whose  shoulders  his  head  just  about  reached.  But 
I  could  see  the  Victoria  Cross  of  dark  bronze  and  its 
red  ribbon  on  the  left  breast  of  his  khaki  tunic.  His 
hearty  laughter  and  smiles  told  of  his  pride  and  joy 
in  the  demonstration,  of  which  he  was  the  central 
figure — silk-hatted  men  baring  their  heads  to  him; 
women,  young  and  old,  pressing  forward  to  kiss  him  ; 
and  the  air  filled  with  shoutings  and  the  blare  of  brass 
instruments.  Then,  from  the  plinth  of  the  Nelson 
Monument  in  Trafalgar  Square,  standing  between  two 
of  Landseer's  great  lions,  he  made  a  sprightly  recruit- 
ing speech.  "I  promise  you  this,"  said  he,  "a  drink 
and  a  cigar  for  the  first  ten  recruits  to  come  up  here. 

F* 


I3»         THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


Age  is  nothing.  I  was  only  sixteen  when  I  joined. 
I  think  the  recruiting-sergeant  must  have  been  a  little 
short-sighted  on  purpose,  because  he  enlisted  me 
without  any  trouble.  Out  at  the  Front  there  are  men 
who  are  grey-headed.  Doesn't  it  shame  you?"  he 
cried,  turning  sharply  to  the  young  men  in  the 
crowd. 

What  was  it  that  was  done  by  this  youngest  of  the 
V.C.'s  this  stripling  of  eighteen  who,  before  he 
enlisted,  was  a  messenger-boy  to  a  greengrocer?  He 
displayed  "most  conspicuous  bravery  and  devotion 
to  duty"  at  Hill  60  on  April  20th,  1915;  and  he  did 
so  in  a  very  singular  way.  "When  his  trench  was 
heavily  attacked  by  German  grenade  throwers,"  says 
the  official  record,  "he  climbed  on  to  the  parapet, 
and  although  subjected  to  a  hail  of  bombs  at  close 
quarters,  succeeded  in  dispersing  the  enemy  by  the 
effective  use  of  his  Hand  grenades."  Those  vague, 
general  terms  do  not  enable  us  to  see  the  episode. 
It  discloses  itself  vividly  in  the  terse  sentences  of 
Dwyer  himself :  — 

"All  our  chaps  were  either  killed  or  wounded.  I  was  the 
only  unwounded  man  left  in  the  trench.  The  Germans  were 
in  a  trench  only  fifteen  yards  away,  so  close  that  I  could  hear 
them  talking  in  their  lingo.  I  knew  that  if  they  took  the 
trench  I  was  in  it  would  be  a  bad  job  for  our  trenches  behind. 
So  I  collected  all  the  hand  grenades  left  in  our  trench  until  I 
had  about  a  hundred  in  all.  There  were  three  steps  leading  up 
to  the  parapet  of  the  trench.  For  a  while  1  sat  crouched  on  the 
middle  step.  Then  I  found  myself  on  the  parapet  hurling 
grenades  at  the  Germans.  Shells  and  hand  bombs  were  burst- 
ing all  over  and  around  me,  but  nothing  touched  me  at  all.  1 
kept  on  throwing  until  help  came  and  the  trench  was  safe. 
I  was  pretty  well  done  up  whe.  I  jumped  down  into  the 
trench,  mad  with  joy  and  without  a  scratch.  1  he  relieving 
party  chaffed  me  a  lot,  and  called  me  '  The  King  of  the  Hand 
Grenades.'" 

Dwyer  gives  an  interesting  account  of  his  sensa- 
tions  in    battle.    As  a  rule,  introspection   in  such 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS  139 


circumstances  is  almost  impossible,  for  the  mind, 
when  concentrated  solely  on  the  existing  situation 
and  strained  with  excitement  almost  to  the  cracking 
point,  cannot  well  observe  itself;  but  Dwyer  is  made 
Of  uncommon  stuff  mentally  as  well  as  physically. 
"Fear  is  a  funny  thing,"  he  says.  "It  gets  at  you  in 
all  kinds  of  curious  ways.  When  we've  been  skir- 
mishing in  open  order  under  heavy  fire  I've  felt 
myself  go  numb.  Then  the  blood  has  rushed  into 
my  face — head  and  ears  become  as  hot  as  fire,  and 
the  tip  of  my  tongue  swollen  into  a  blob  of  blood. 
It  isn't  nice,  I  can  tell  you  ;  but  the  feeling  passes  and 
one's  nerves  become  steadier."  He  added  what 
showed  his  real  mettle:  "I've  never  expected  to  get 
out  of  any  fight  I've  ever  been  in.  And  so  I  just 
try  to  do  my  bit,  and  leave  it  at  that."  Dwyer  made 
a  most  successful  recruiter  for  the  Irish  regiments,  in 
which,  on  account  of  his  nationality,  he  specially 
interested  himself. 

Turning  now  for  a  while  from  the  Irish  privates 
to  the  Irish  regimental  officers  who  have  won  the 
V.C.,  we  find  the  same  pluck,  endurance,  and  devotion 
to  duty  displayed.  Second  Lieutenant  George  Arthur 
Boyd-Rochfort,  of  the  1st  Battalion  Scots  Guards, 
is  a  type  of  the  Irish  gentry  who  have  contributed 
to  the  British  Army  so  remarkably  large  a  number 
of  gallant  regimental  officers  and  distinguished  com- 
manders, from  the  Duke  of  Wellington  to  Viscount 
French  of  Ypres.  He  had  done  no  soldiering  before 
the  present  war.  The  eldest  son  of  the  late  Major 
K.  H.  Boyd-Rochfort,  of  the  15th  Hussars,  he 
succeeded  to  the  family  property  at  Middleton  Park, 
Westmeath.  Aged  thirty-five,  and  the  head  of  his 
family,  all  his  interests  centred  in  the  work  of  the 
estate.  Yet  when  the  war  broke  out  Mr.  Boyd- 
Rochfort  felt  it  his  duty  to  join  the  Army,  so  that 
he  might  serve  his  country  along  with  his  younger 


140         THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


brothers— Captain  H.  Boyd-Rochfort,  of  the  21st 
Lancers  (now  Brigade-Major  of  the  21st  Cavalry 
Brigade),  and  Lieutenant  Cecil  Boyd-Rochfort,  of  the 
Scots  Guards.  To  qualify  himself  physically  for  a 
commission  in  the  Scots  Guards  he  had  to  undergo 
two  operations,  which  confined  him  to  hospital  for 
close  on  five  months.  He  got  his  commission  in 
April,  1 9 1 5,  went  to  the  Front  in  June,  and  won  the 
Victoria  Cross  on  August  3rd,  in  the  trenches  between 
Cambria  and  La  Bassee. 

Lieutenant  Boyd-Rochfort  was  afterwards  wounded 
in  a  single-handed  fight  with  two  Germans — he 
knocked  one  down  with  the  butt-end  of  his  empty 
revolver  and  the  other  with  his  fist — and  was  invalided 
home,  when  the  whole  countryside  turned  out  to  do 
him  honour.  He  gave  the  following  account  of  his 
exploit  :  — 

"It  was  at  break  of  day,  just  before  we  were  ordered  to 
'  stand  to,'  we  were  working  in  the  first  line  of  trendies,  and 
a  trench  that  was  nothing  more  than  a  graveyard.  The  first 
German  trench  was  no  more  than  fifty  yards  away,  and  thtir 
mortars  and  rifle  grenades  were  simply  spilling  into  us.  Our 
trench  was  getting  badly  knocked  about  by  the  flying  missiles. 
You  must  distinguish  between  these  mortars  and  shells,  because 
the  mortars  have  a  time  fuse  which  explodes  them  without 
striking.  I  was  just  raising  my  head  over  the  front  of  the 
trench,  and,  hearing  the  whiz,  I  said  to  my  men,  '  Look  out.' 
Down  they  went.  The  bomb  landed,  and  started  to  roll  down 
from  the  top  of  the  trench.  I  dashed  forward  and  seized  it, 
and  threw  it  over  the  top  of  trench.  Scarcely  had  it  left  my 
hand  and  reached  the  outside  of  the  trench  than  it  exploded 
with  a  terrific  report.  We  were  all  buried  under  falling  earth, 
l)ul  fortunately  no  one  was  hurt,  although  my  cap  was  blown 
to  pieces.  My  men  were  verv  appreciative  of  my  action,  and 
.  hernd  and  thanked  me.  Afterwards  they  wrote  and  signed 
a  statement  of  what  I  had  done,  which  they  handed  to  the 
Colonel. " 

Another  gallant  Meath  man  was  the  late  Lieutenant 
Maurice  James  Dease,  4th  Bait.  Royal  Fusiliers  (City 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS 


141 


of  London  Regiment),  who  fell  during  the  retreat  from 
Mons,  and  was  the  first  officer  to  gain  the  Victoria 
Cross  in  the  great  war.  He  was  the  only  son  of  Mr. 
Fdmund  F.  Dease,  Culmullen,  Drumree,  Meath,  and 
heir-presumptive  to  his  uncle,  Major  Gerald  Dease,  of 
Turbotston,  Westmeath.  He  was  born  September 
28th,  1889,  and  was  educated  at  Stonyhurst  and  at  the 
Army  Class,  Wimbledon  College.  He  entered  the 
Royal  Military  College,  Sandhurst,  and  was  gazetted 
Second  Lieutenant  in  the  Royal  Fusiliers  in  February, 
1910,  becoming  Lieutenant  in  1912.  In  the  same  year 
he  was  apointed  machine-gun  officer  to  his  regiment, 
and  it  was  whilst  in  command  of  this  section  at  Nimy, 
near  Mons.  on  August  23rd,  1914,  that  Lieutenant 
Dease  was  killed  and  awarded  the  Victoria  Cross.  The 
official  record  is  as  follows  :  — 

"  During  the  action  the  machine-guns  were  protecting  the 
•  nosing  over  a  canal  bridge,  and  Lieutenant  Dease  was  several 
times  severely  wounded,  but  refused  to  leave  the  guns.  He 
remained  at  his  post  until  all  the  men  of  his  detachment  were 
either  killed  or  wounded  and  the  guns  put  out  of  action  by 
the  enemy's  fire." 

From  the  South  of  Ireland  came  the  late  Captain 
Gerald  Robert  O'Sullivan,  1st  Royal  Inniskilling 
Fusiliers,  who  won  the  V.C.  in  Gallipoli.  A  son  of  the 
late  Lieutenant-Colonel  George  Ledwill  O'Sullivan, 
91st  Argyll  and  Sutherland  Highlanders,  and  of  Mrs. 
O'Sullivan,  of  Rowan  House,  Dorchester,  he  was 
born  at  Frankfield,  near  Douglas,  county  Cork,  and 
spent  most  of  his  boyhood  in  Dublin.  He  passed 
into  Sandhurst  in  1907,  and  was  gazetted  to  the  Innis- 
killings  on  May  15th,  1909.  Captain  O'Sullivan  was 
awarded  the  V.C.  for  conspicuous  gallantry  on  two 
occasions,  the  official  record  of  his  deeds  being  as 
follows  :  — 

"  For  most  conspicuous  bravery  during  the  operations  south- 
west of  Krithia,  on  th-  Gallipoli  Peninsula.    On  the  night  of 


142         THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


July  ist-2nd,  1915,  when  it  was  essential  that  portion  of  a 
trench  which  had  been  lost  should  be  regained,  Captain 
O'Sullivan,  although  not  belonging  to  the  troops  at  this  point, 
volunteered  to  lead  a  party  of  bomb-throwers  to  effect  the  re- 
capture. He  advanced  in  the  open  under  very  heavy  fire,  and 
in  order  to  throw  his  bombs  with  greater  effect  got  up  on  the 
parapet,  where  he  was  completely  exposed  to  the  fire  of  the 
enemy  occupying  the  trench.  He  was  finally  wounded,  but  not 
before  his  inspiring  example  had  led  on  his  party  to  make 
further  efforts,  which  resulted  in  the  capture  of  the  trench.  On 
the  night  of  June  i8th-i9th,  1915,  Captain  O'Sullivan  saved  a 
critical  situation  in  the  same  locality  by  his  great  personal 
gallantry  and  good  leading." 

This  gallant  officer  is  believed  to  have  been  killed 
during  the  attack  on  Hill  70,  or  Burnt  Hill,  at  Suvla 
Bay,  on  August  21st,  1915.  He  advanced  at  the  head 
of  "his  men  to  the  second  line  of  Turkish  trenches, 
where  he  fell.    The  body  was  not  recovered. 

From  the  North  of  Ireland  came  the  late  Captain 
Anketell  Moutray-Read,  of  the  1st  Northamptonshire 
Regiment,  who  was  killed  on  the  night  of  September 
24.25th,  1915,  at  the  Battle  of  Loos,  and  was  post- 
humously awarded  the  Victoria  Cross.  He  was  the 
youngest  son  of  the  late  Colonel  John  Moutray-Read, 
of  Aghnacloy,  County  Tyrone,  and  one  of  his 
ancestors  was  High  Sheriff  of  the  county  as  far  back- 
et 1-21.  Owing  to  casualties  in  the  Northamptons 
Captain  Moutmv-Road  was  in  temporary  command 
of  the  battalion  when  he  fell.  The  official  record  of 
the  award  of  the  Victoria  Cross  is  as  follows  :  — 

For  most  conspicuous  bravery  during  the  first  attack  near 
Huluch™'  the  morning  of  September  25th,  1015.  Although 
ESS  gassed,  Captain  Road  went  out  severa   times  ,r .order 
dlv  parties  of  different  units  which were  disorganised land 
Hi"  g.'  He  led  them  back  into  the  fir.nR  line,  and, J utterly 
rarardTess  of  danger,  moved  freely  about  encouraging  them 


THE  VICTORIA  CROSS 


143 


.arried  out  of  action  an  officer,  who  was  mortally  wounded, 
under  a  hot  fire  from  rifles  and  grenades." 

In  all  the  theatres  of  war  representatives  of  that 
famous  fighting  stock,  the  Irish  gentry,  are  to  be 
found  defending  the  British  Empire  by  maintaining 
the  martial   reputation   of  their  race.    At  Shariba, 
Mesopotamia,  the  late  Major  George  Godfrey  Massy 
Wheeler,  7th  Hariana  Lancers,  Indian  Army,  won  the 
Victoria  Cross  for  "most  conspicuous  bravery."  He 
was  a  descendant   of   General   Sir   Hugh  Massy 
Wheeler,   whose  son,  John  George   Wheeler,  was 
married  to  a    Miss  Massy,   of  Kingswell  House, 
Tipperary.    "On  April  12th,  1915."  says  the  official 
record,  "Major  Wheeler  asked  permission  to  take  out 
his  squadron  and  attempt  to  capture  a  flag  which  was 
the  centre  point  of  a  group  of  the  enemv  who  were 
firing  on  one  of  our   pickets.    He  advanced  and 
attacked  the  enemy's  infantry  with  the  lance,  doing 
considerable  execution  amongst  them.    He  then  re- 
tired while  the  enemy  swarmed  out  of  hidden  ground 
and  formed  an  excellent  target  to  our  Royal  Horse 
Artillery  guns.    On  April  13th,  1015.  Major  Wheeler 
led  his  squadron  to  the  attack  of  the  '  North  Mound.' 
He  was  seen  far  ahead  of  his  men,  riding  single- 
handed  straight   for  the  enemy's  standards.  This 
gallant  officer  was  killed  on  the  mound." 

In  another  far-distant  and  remote  field  of  operations, 
the  German  protectorate  of  the  Cameroons,  West 
Africa,  a  scion  of  the  same  stock  of  Irish  gentry  like- 
wise achieves  glorv,  leading  blacks  against  blacks  led 
by  Germans.  There  the  hero  is  Captain  John 
Fitzharding  Paul  Butler,  of  the  famous  Butlers  of 
Ormond,  Tipperary,  attached  to  the  Pioneer  Com- 
pany, Gold  Coast  Regiment,  West  African  Frontier 
Force.  "On  November  17th,  1014,"  says  the  record, 
"with  a  party  of  thirteen  men,  he  went  into  the  thick 


144         THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


brush  and  attacked  the  enemy,  in  strength  about  one 
hundred,  including  several  Europeans,  defeated  them 
and  captured  their  machine-guns,  and  many  loads  of 
ammunition.  On  December  27th,  1914,  when  on 
patrol  duty  with  a  few  men,  he  swam  the  Ekan  River, 
which  was  held  by  the  enemy,  completed  his  recon- 
naissance on  the  further  bank,  and  returned  in  safety. 
Two  of  his  men  were  wounded  while  he  was  actually 
in  the  water."  Bald  as  the  story  is,  thus  officially 
told,  it  kindles  the  imagination,  and  we  can  picture 
the  wild  and  hazardous  life  led  bv  this  adventurous 
Irishman  in  that  mysterious  land  of  mountain  and 
forest. 

The  Brookes  of  Colebrooke  have  been  settled  in 
Fermanagh  since  the  time  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  If 
you  look  through  Burke's  "Peerage  and  Baronetage" 
you  will  see  that  in  every  generation  the  family  have 
given  sons  to  the  Arn.y  and  Navy.  Lieutenant 
J.  A.  O.  Brooke  (grandson  of  the  late  Sir  Arthur 
Brinsley  Brooke  of  Colebiooke,  baronet),  2nd  Gordon 
Highlanders,  has  crowned  the  martial  reputation  of 
the  family  by  winning  the  Victoria  Cross.  Near 
Gheluvelt,  on  October  29th,  1914,  he  led  two  attacks 
on  the  German  trenches  under  heavy  rifle  and 
machine-gun  fire,  and  regained  a  lost  trench  at  a  very 
critical  time.  He  was  killed  at  the  moment  of  success. 
"By  his  marked  coolness  and  promptitude  on  this 
occasion,"  says  the  official  record,  "Lieutenant  Brooke 
prevented  the  enemy  from  breaking  through  our  line 
at  a  time  when  a  general  counter-attack  could  not 
have  been  organised."  Two  Victoria  Crosses  have 
thus  been  won  for  the  Gordon  Highlanders  by  Irish- 
men— Drummer  Kenny  and  Lieutenant  Brooke. 


(HAPTHU  XII 


"FOR  VALOUR" 

STORIES  OF  OTHER  V.C.'S,  INCLUDING  MICHAEL  O'LEARY, 
WHO  L'PHELD  IRELAND'S  TRADITION  OF  GALLANTRY 

In  order  to  be  able  rightly  to  appreciate  the  honour 
and  glory  of  the  Victoria  Cross,  it  is  necessary  to 
know  the  conditions  regulating  its  bestowal.  A 
tradition  has  been  established  in  the  Services,  though 
there  is  nothing  in  the  institution  of  the  Victoria 
Cross  really  to  warrant  it,  that  the  decoration  is  to 
be  given  only  for  a  deed  not  done  under  orders.  The 
deed  must  be  a  signal  one  in  every  respect — excep- 
tionally daring,  and  difficult,  of  the  highest  military 
value,  particularly  in  the  saving  of  life,  and,  with  all 
this,  absolutely  voluntary. 

Nevertheless,  it  will  be  noticed  that  in  none  of  the 
deeds  of  all  these  bold,  brave,  and  intrepid  Irishmen 
is  there  the  slightest  suggestion  of  seeking  fame  and 
glory  at  the  cannon's  mouth.  "I  almost  gasped," 
said  Private  Dwyer,  "when  I  was  told  I  was  awarded 
the  V.C."  Each  of  the  others  appears  to  have  been 
likewise  unconscious  of  his  heroism.  He  did  not  go 
and  do  what  he  did,  thinking  of  being  mentioned  in 
despatches  or  decorated.  He  was  concerned  only 
about  doing  what  at  the  moment  he  felt  to  be  his 
duty.  Fame  and  glory  were  probably  never  farther 
from    his   thoughts   than  at  the  very  time  he  was 

>45 


146 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


winning  them  for  ever.  For  the  roll  of  the  Victoria 
Cross,  on  which  his  name  and  deed  are  com- 
memorated, is  imperishable;  and  his  glorious  memory 
will  shine  as  long  as  Great  Britain  and  Ireland 
endure. 

For  sheer  daring,  contempt  of  risks,  resourcefulness, 
and  extraordinary  physical  powers,  a  high  place  must 
be  given  to  the  action  by  which  Corporal  William  Cos- 
grave,  1st  Royal  Munster  Fusiliers,  won  the  Victoria 
Cross  in  Gallipoli.  It  took  place  on  April  26th,  1915, 
the  day  after  the  famous  landing  of  the  Dublins  and 
Munsters  at  "Beach  V,"  when  the  survivors  of  these 
battalions  were  advancing  to  the  attack  on  the  Turkish 
positions  on  the  heights  of  Sedd-el-Bahr.  The  first 
defensive  obstacles  encountered  were  barbed  wire 
entanglements  of  exceptional  strength  and  intricacy, 
behind  which  was  a  trench  of  enemy  riflemen  and 
machine-guns.  "Those  entanglements,"  says  Sir  Ian 
Hamilton,  "were  made  of  heavier  metal  and  longer 
barbs  than  I  have  ever  seen  elsewhere."  A  party  of 
the  Munsters  were  sent  forward  to  cut  them  down, 
but  the  men's  pliers  had  not  strength  and  sharpness 
enough  to  snip  the  wires.  Then  it  was  that  Cosgrave, 
a  giant  in  stature  and  vigour — 6  ft.  5  in.  in  height 
and  only  twenty-three  years  of  age — "pulled  down 
the  posts  of  the  enemy's  high  wire  entanglements 
single-handed,  notwithstanding  a  terrific  fire  from 
both  front  and  flanks,  thereby  greatly  contributing  to 
tin-  successful  clearing  of  the  heights,"  to  quote  the 
official  record.  The  deed  has  a  distinction  peculiarly 
its  own,  for  it  is  the  onlv  thing  of  the  kind  to  be 
found  in  the  long  roll  of  the  Victoria  Cross. 

Cosgrave  was  wounded  in  the  bayonet  charge  which 
subsequently  carried  the  trench.  A  bullet  struck  him 
in  the  side,  and  passing  clear  through  him  splintered 
his  backbone.  He  was  invalided  home  to  Aghada.  a 
little  fishing  hamlet  in  County  Cork,  where  he  was 


"FOR  VALOUR" 


147 


born  and  reared  and  worked  as  a  farm  boy  until  be 
enlisted  in  1910.  Seen  there,  he  told  the  story  of  his 
exploit,  as  one  of  the  party  of  fifty  Munsters  ordered 
to  rush  forward  and  remove  the  entanglements:  — 

"  Sergeant-Major  Bennett  led  us,  but  just  as  we  made  a 
dash  a  storm  of  lead  was  concentrated  on  us;  Sergeant-Major 
Bennett  was  killed  with  a  bullet  through  his  brain.  I  then 
took  charge  and  shouted  to  the  boys  to  come  on.  The  dash 
was  quite  one  hundred  yards,  and  I  don't  know  whether  I  ran 
or  prayed  the  faster.  I  wanted  to  succeed  in  my  work,  and  I 
also  wanted  to  have  the  benefit  of  dying  with  a  prayer  in  my 
mind.  Some  of  us  having  got  up  to  the  wires  we  started  to 
cut  them  with  the  pliers,  but  you  might  as  well  try  to  cut  the 
round  tower  at  Cloyne  with  a  pair  of  lady's  scissors.  The  wire 
was  of  great  strength,  strained  like  fiddle  strings,  and  so  full 
of  spikes  that  you  coulu  not  get  the  pliers  between.  Heavens  ! 
I  thought  we  were  done;  I  threw  the  pliers  from  me.  '  Pull 
them  up  1  '  I  roared  to  the  fellows ;  and  I  dashed  at  one  of  the 
upright  posts,  put  my  arms  round  it,  and  heaved  and  strained 
at  it  until  it  came  up  in  my  arms,  the  same  as  you  would  lift 
a  child. 

"  I  believe  there  was  great  cheering  when  they  saw  what  I 
was  at,  but  I  only  heard  the  scrsam  of  bullets  and  saw  dust 
rising  all  round  me..  Where  they  hit  I  do  not  know,  or  how 
many  posts  I  pulled  up.  I  did  my  best,  and  the  boys  that  were 
with  me  did  every  bit  as  good  as  myself. 

"When  the  wire  was  down  the  rest  of  the  lads  came  through 
like  devils  and  reached  the  trenches.  We  won  about  200  yards' 
length  by  twentv  vards  deep  and  700  yards  from  the  shore. 
We  met  a  brave,'  h'onojrable  foe  in  the  Turks,  and  I  am  sorry 
that  such  decent  fighting  men  were  brought  into  the  row  by 
such  dirty  tricksters  as  the  Germans." 

In  Sir  Ian  Hamilton's  despatch  describing  the 
storming  of  "Beach  W  "—close  to  "Beach  V  '—by 
the  Lancashire  Fusiliers,  there  are  some  striking  pas- 
sages relating  to  men  of  the  battalion  who  rushed 
forward  to  cut  passages  through  the  entanglements. 
"Again  the  heroic  wire-cutters  came  out.  Through 
glasses  thev  could  be  seen  quietly  snipping  away 
under  a  hellish  fire,  as  if  they  were  pruning  a  vine- 
yard."   For  his  gallantry  in  this  undertaking  Private 


148 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


William  Keneally,  one  of  the  many  Irishmen  in  the 
Lancashires,  got  the  Victoria  Cross.  The  distinction 
is  greatly  enhanced  by  the  fact  that  Keneally  was 
selected  by  his  comrades  in  the  ranks  as  the  one 
among  them  best  entitled  to  it.  The  official  record 
says  :  — 

"On  April  25th,  1915,  three  companies  and  the  Headquarters 
of  the  1st  Battalion  Lancashire  Fusiliers,  in  effecting-  a  landing 
on  the  Gallipoli  Peninsula  to  the  west  of  Cape  Helles,  were  met 
by  a  very  deadly  fire  from  hidden  machine-guns  which  caused 
a  great  number  of  casualties.  The  survivors,  however,  rushed 
up  to  and  cut  the  wire  entanglements,  notwithstanding  the 
terrific  fire  from  the  enemy,  and,  after  overcoming  supreme 
difficulties,  the  cliffs  were  gained  and  the  position  maintained. 
Amongst  the  many  very  gallant  officers  and  men  engaged  in 
this  most  hazardous  undertaking,  Captain  Willis,  Sergeant 
Richards,  and  Private  Keneally  have  been  selected  by  their 
comrades  as  having  performed  the  most  signal  acts  of  bravery 
and  devotion  to  duty." 

Precedents  for  the  choice  of  a  comrade  by  his 
fellows  to  wear  the  V.C.  on  their  behalf  are  to  be 
found  in  the  records  of  the  Indian  Mutiny,  and  it  is  an 
interesting  fact  that  in  each  case  the  man  chosen  was 
an  Irishman  serving  in  an  English  or  Scottish  regi- 
ment. In  September,  1857,  the  Cross  was  awarded  to 
Private  John  Divane,  of  the  60th  King's  Roval  Rifles, 
for  successfully  heading  a  charge  against  the  trenches 
at  Delhi.  Divane  was  elected  by  the  privates  of  his 
regiment  for  the  distinction.  In  November  of  the 
same  year  Lance-Corporal  J.  Dunley,  93rd  High- 
landers, the  first  man  of  the  regiment  to  enter  the 
Secundra  Bagh  with  Captain  Burroughs,  whom  he 
supported  against  heavy  odds,  was  similarly  chosen 
by  his  comrades  for  ihe'V.C,  and  likewise  Lieutenant 
A.  K.  Ffrench,  .S.^rd  Regiment,  who  showed  distin- 
guished gallant rv  on  the  same  occasion,  was  elected 
by  his  brother  officers  to  wear  the  decoration. 

Keneally  was  born  in  Parnell  Street,  Wexford,  in 


" FOR  VALOUR" 


149 


1886.  I  lis  lather,  Colour-Sergeant  John  Stephen 
Keneally,  served  for  twenty-four  years  in  the  Royal 
Irish  Regiment.  In  1890  Keneally's  parents  removed 
to  Wigan.  The  father  got  work  as  a  miner  in  the 
Wigan  coalfield,  and  the  son,  at  the  age  of  thirteen, 
started  in  the  same  life  as  a  pit-boy.  William  after- 
wards joined  the  Army,  served  for  six  years,  and  on 
returning  to  civil  life  worked  again  in  the  pits.  On 
the  outbreak  of  war  he  rejoined  his  old  regiment,  the 
Lancashire  Fusiliers,  and  was  then  one  of  five  brothers 
serving  with  the  Colours.  The  brave  fellow  did  not 
survive  to  enjoy  the  honour  of  having  the  V.C.  pinned 
to  his  breast  by  the  King.  He  was  wounded  on 
July  29th,  1915,  in  the  course  of  an  attack  on  a  Turkish 
position,  which  was  repulsed,  and  was  never  seen  after- 
wards. "It  is  a  matter  of  sincere  regret  to  me,"  says 
the  King  in  a  kindly  letter  to  the  hero's  father,  "that 
the  death  of  Private  Keneally  deprived  me  of  the 
pride  of  personally  conferring  on  him  the  Victoria 
Cross — the  greatest  of  all  military  distinctions." 

For  quite  a  different  achievement  the  Victoria  Cross 
was  awarded  to  Sergeant  John  Hogan,  2nd  Battalion 
Manchester  Regiment,  an  Irish  lad  who  was  brought 
up  at  Oldham,  Lancashire.  On  October  29th,  1914, 
Hogan  and  Second  Lieutenant  Leach  (who  also  got 
the  V.C.)  recaptured  unassisted  a  trench  that  had  been 
lost  by  the  regiment.  Two  attempts  to  retake  the 
trench  in  force  having  been  repulsed,  Leach  and  Hogan 
voluntarily  set  out  one  morning  to  try  to  recover  it 
themselves.  The  trench  was  about  sixty  yards' 
distance  from  the  nearest  German  trench.  It  did  not 
run  in  a  straight  line,  but  took  a  zig-zag  course,  con- 
sisting of  a  number  of  traverses  in  this  form  :  — 


150         THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


1  hough  it  was  held  by  the  Germans,  its  connection 
with  the  other  British  trenches  was  not  cut  off.  Start- 
ing at  one  end  of  the  trench,  Leach  and  Hogan  drove 
the  Germans  out  of  each  traverse,  one  after  the  other, 
by  putting  their  right  hands  round  each  corner  and 
firing  their  revolvers,  while  they  kept  their  bodies  con- 
cealed. It  happened  that  the  Germans  were  armed 
only  with  rifles,  and  those  weapons  they  could  not 
use  without  exposing  themselves  to  the  revolver  fire 
of  their  attackers.  Thus  favoured,  Leach  and  Hogan 
advanced  by  crawling  on  their  stomachs,  capturing 
corner  after  corner,  and  section  after  section,  until  they 
got  near  to  the  other  end  of  the  trench,  when  they 
heard  a  voice  exclaiming  in  English,  "Don't  shoot; 
the  Germans  want  to  surrender."  The  speaker  was 
one  of  their  own  men,  who  had  been  taken  prisoner 
by  the  Germans  when  they  captured  the  trench.  Alto- 
gether Leach  and  Hogan  killed  eight  Germans, 
wounded  twenty,  and  took  sixteen  prisoners.  It  was  a 
peculiar  exploit,  cleverly  planned,  and  daringly 
executed.  The  story  of  how  Private  John  Lynn,  2nd 
Lancashire  Fusiliers,  a  County  Tyrone  man,  won  the 
V.C.,  is  inspiring  for  its  bravery  and  endurance.  Near 
Ypres  on  May  2nd,  1915,  as  the  Germans  were  ad- 
vancing behind  their  wave  of  asphyxiating  gas, 
Private  Lynn,  although  almost  overcome  by  the 
deadly  fumes,  handled  his  machine-gun  with  very 
great  effect  against  the  enemy,  and  when  he  could  not 
sec  them  he  moved  his  gun  higher  up  on  the  parapet, 
which  enabled  him  to  bring  even  more  effective  fire 
in  bear,  and  eventually  checked  any  further  advance. 
The  great  courage  displayed  by  this  soldier  had  a 
fine  effect  on  his  comrades  in  the  very  Irving  circum- 
stances. He  died  the  following  day  from  the  effects 
of  gas  poisoning. 

"It's  a  long,  long  way  to  Tipperary,"  says  the 
soldier's  favourite  song.    But,  long  as  it  is,  Sergeant 


"FOR  VALOUR" 


151 


James  Somers,  1st  Royal  Inniskilling  Fusiliers, 
brought  there  the  Victoria  Cross  from  Gallipoli,  when 
he  came  home  invalided  to  stay  with  his  parents  at 
Cloughjordan,  in  September,  1915.  Naturally,  the 
Tipperary  village  was  decorated,  and  the  hero  was 
received  by  Tipperary  crowds,  with  bands  and 
banners;  and.  better  still,  War  Loan  stock  to  the  value 
of  ^,240,  subscribed  for  by  as  many  as  1,500  of  the 
local  Tipperary  community,  was  presented  to  him 
at  a  public  meeting  by  Major-General  Friend,  Com- 
mander of  the  Forces  in  Ireland.  At  the  meeting 
Mr.  B.  Trench,  secretary  to  the  reception  committee, 
made  the  remarkable  statement  that  out  of  a  total 
nt  eighty  Victoria  Crosses  then  awarded  for  services 
in  the  war  eighteen  had  been  won  by  Irishmen. 
"If  the  people  of  Great  Britain  had  done  as  well," 
said  Mr.  Trench,  "they  ought,  according  to  their 
population,  to  have  received  220  Victoria  Crosses." 

Sergeant  Somers  is  a  well-built,  good-looking  young 
fellow  of  twenty-one,  full  of  high  spirits,  and  was 
boyishly  delighted  with  all  the  attention  paid  to  him 
in  Ireland.  His  father  was  for  several  years  sexton 
in  the  parish  church,  Belturbet,  county  Cavan  ;  and 
lie  himself  was  a  footman  in  Bantry  House,  county 
Cork,  before  he  joined  the  Inniskilling  Fusiliers  in 
1912.  Like  Dwyer,  of  the  East  Surreys,  he  got  the 
V.C.  for  a  daring  bombing  exploit.  The  official  record 
of  the  award  is  as  follows  :  — 

"  For  most  conspicuous  bravery.  On  the  night  of  July  ist- 
2nd,  1015,  in  the  southern  zone  of  the  Gallipoli  Peninsula, 
uhere,  owing  to  hostile  bombing',  some  of  our  troops  had 
retired  from  a  sap,  Sergeant  Somers  remained  alone  on  the 
^pot  until  a  party  brought  up  bombs  He  then  climbed  over 
into  the  Turkish  trench,  and  bombed  the  Turks  with  great 
effect.  Later  he  advanced  into  the  open,  under  heavy  fire, 
and  held  back  the  enemy  by  throwing  bombs  into  their  flank 
until  a  barricade  had  been  established.  During  this  period 
he  frequently  ran  to  and  from  cur  trenches  to  obtain  fresh 


152         THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


supplies  of  bombs.  By  his  gallantry  and  coolness  Sergeant 
Somers  was  largely  instrumental  in  effecting  the  recapture  of 
portion  of  our  trench  which  had  been  lost." 

Recounting  his  experiences,  Sergeant  Somers  said 
that  the  Turks  advanced  to  the  trenches  and  com- 
pelled the  Gurkhas  and  the  Inniskillings  to  retire. 
He  alone  stopped  in  the  trench,  refusing  to  leave. 
He  shot  many  Turks  with  his  revolver,  killed  about 
fifty  with  bombs,  and  forced  them  to  retire.  The 
enemy,  however,  rushed  into  a  sap  trench,  and  he 
commenced  to  bombard  them  out  of  it,  but  twice  he 
failed.  Just  before  dawn  he  stole  away  for  the 
purpose  of  getting  men  up  to  the  trench  to  occupy 
it.  Some  of  the  officers  said  it  was  impossible  to 
put  the  Turks  out;  but  Somers  returned  to  the  posi- 
tion, taking  with  him  a  supply  of  grenades,  under 
rifle  and  Maxim-gun  fire,  and  eventually  succeeded 
in  bombing  the  Turks  out  of  the  sap  trench.  He 
had  one  narrow  escape  on  the  morning  of  July  2nd 
—a  splinter  struck  him  across  the  spine,  but  he  rained 
in  the  bombs,  until  he  fell  from  loss  of  blood  and 
fatigue  in  the  afternoon.  By  that  time,  however,  the 
trench  had  been  recaptured.  The  Turks  retreated 
crying,  "Allah!  Allah!"  and  "We  gave  them  La 
La,"  said  Somers  with  great  glee.  Somers  tells  all 
about  it  with  great  enthusiasm,  and  constantly 
recurring  in  his  stories  is  the  phrase,  "I  did  my 
duty,"  or  "General  Sir  Ian  Hamilton  told  me  when 
he  made  me  King's  Sergeant  on  the  field  that  I  did 
my  duty";  and  again,  "I  want  to  get  back  to  duty." 
That  was  the  main  idea  in  this  young  Irishman's 
mind. 

"  For  helping  to  bring  the  guns  into  action  under  heavy  fire 
;it  Nery,  near  Compiegne,  on  September  ist,  1914,  and,  while 
severely  wounded,  remaining  with  them  until  all  ammunition 
was  exhausted,  although  he  had  been  ordered  to  retire  to 
cover." 


FOR  VALOUR 


153 


This  is  the  brief  and  cold  official  account  of  the 
thrilling  deed  for  which  the  Victoria  Cross  was  given 
to  Sergeant  David  Nelson,  L  Battery,  Royal  Horse 
Artillery,  a  native  of  Derraghlands,  Stranooden,  county 
Monaghan.  In  all  retreats  the  artillery  is  seriously 
handicapped,  and  it  was  so  with  the  British  artillery 
in  the  retreat  from  Mons.  Still,  they  made  many  a 
gallant  fight.  One  which  stands  out  most  con- 
spicuously is  that  of  L  Battery,  which  fought  for 
hours  with  one  gun,  and  although  outnumbered  eight 
to  one,  succeeded  in  silencing  the  German  artillery. 

The  battery  of  six  guns  had  camped  for  the  night 
by  a  farmhouse.  At  dawn,  as  they  were  watering 
their  horses  before  continuing  the  retirement,  they 
were  shelled  by  a  German  battery  of  eight  guns 
posted  on  a  height  overlooking  the  farm,  not  700 
yards  away.  This  hill  had  been  evacuated  during 
the  night  by  French  cavalry  without  having  given 
notice  to  the  British.  So  fierce  and  destructive  was 
the  fire  of  the  Germans  that  four  guns  of  the  L 
Battery  were  disabled,  and  many  of  the  men  and 
officers  were  stricken  down  within  a  few  minutes. 
The  survivors  rushed  to  the  two  other  guns  and 
brought  them  into  action.  The  fifth  gun  was  quicklv 
silenced  bv  the  killing  of  its  entire  detachment.  It 
was  the  sixth  gun,  served  by  Nelson  and  three  other 
men — Sergeant-Major  Dornell,  Gunner  Derbyshire, 
and  Driver  Osborne — that,  despite  all  the  painful  and 
distracting  incidents  happening  in  the  farmyard,  was 
worked  with  such  speed  and  cool  and  deadly  accuracy 
that  the  Germans  were  compelled  to  depart.  The 
British  gun  was  crippled  and  almost  completely 
shattered,  but  it  was  saved.  All  the  heroic  gunners 
were  badlv  wounded,  and  all  were  decorated.  Nelson 
had  one  of  his  ribs  so  crushed  in  that  it  pressed  upon 
his  right  lung.  On  his  recovery  he  was  promoted 
to  a  second  lieutenancy. 


154 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


The  official  record  of  the  services  of  the  ist  Cana- 
dian Division  in  Flanders  shows  that  the  late  Com- 
pany Sergeant-Major  William  Hall,  8th  Canadian 
Infantry,  who  won  the  Victoria  Cross  near  Ypres,  was 
a  native  of  Belfast.  Hall  was  awarded  the  coveted 
distinction  in  the  following  circumstances  :  "On  April 
24tn>  1915,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Ypres,  when  a 
wounded  man  who  was  lying  some  fifteen  vards  from 
the  trench  called  for  help,  Company  Sergeant-Major 
Hall  endeavoured  to  reach  him  in  the  face  of  a  very 
heavy  enfilade  fire  which  was  being  poured  in  by  the 
enemy.  The  first  attempt  failed,  and  a  non-com- 
missioned officer  and  a  private  soldier  who  were 
attempting  to  give  assistance  were  both  wounded. 
Company  Sergeant-Major  Hall  then  made  a  second 
most  gallant  attempt,  and  was  in  the  act  of  lifting 
up  the  wounded  man  to  bring  him  in  when  he  fell 
mortally  wounded  in  the  head."  Sir  Max  Aitken, 
M.P.,  who  has  written  the  official  record,  states  that 
Hall  was  originally  from  Belfast,  but  his  Canadian 
home  was  in  Winnipeg.  He  joined  the  8th  Battalion 
at  Valcartier,  Quebec,  in  August,  1914,  as  a  private. 

Finally  we  come  to  the  epic  of  Michael  O'Leary, 
of  the  Irish  Guards,  which  remains  the  finest  and  most 
amazing  feat  of  the  war.  I  remember  well  that  after- 
noon of  Friday,  February  19th,  1915,  when  the 
announcement  of  the  award  of  the  Victoria  Cross  to 
O'Leary  was  given  to  the  public.  It  was  sent  out 
in  the  afternoon,  so  that  it  first  appeared  in  the 
('veiling  newspapers.  The  record  was  one  of  a  dozen, 
each  of  which  told  a  tale  of  thrilling  adventure. 
Yet  all  the  London  evening  papers  with  one  accord 
seized  upon  the  exploit  of  O'Feary's  capture,  single- 
handed,  <>f  two  enemy  barricades— thus  saving  his 
comrades  from  being  mowed  down  by  a  machine- 
gun  -and  killing  eight  Germans  in  the  process,  as 
the  "splash"  line   for   their  contents  bills.  "How 


"FOR  VALOUR" 


155 


Michael  O'Leary  Won  the  V.C."  "How  Michael 
O'Leary,  V.C,  Kills  Eight  Germans  and  Takes  Two 
Barricades."  "The  Wonderful  Story  of  Michael 
O'Leary,  V.C."  Thus  the  streets  of  London  flashed 
and  resounded  with  the  name  of  Michael  O'Leary 
— that  name  which  sounds  so  musically,  and  so 
irresistibly  suggests  the  romance  and  dare-devildom 
of  the  Irish  race,  and  under  its  spell  people  rushed 
to  read  the  story  of  his  deed.  What  appealed  to  the 
imagination  was  the  touch  of  strangeness  and  fantasy 
in  the  exploit.  I  low  curious  it  all  is,  when  one  comes 
to  think  of  it !  As  one  is  walking  along  a  London 
street  a  name  suddenly  emerges  out  of  the  unknown, 
and  lo !  it  is  fixed  in  the  memory  with  a  halo  for 
ever. 

1 1  was  in  the  brickfields  at  Cuinehy,  on  February 
isl,  1915,  that  Michael  O'Leary  won  his  enduring 
lame.  Taken  by  surprise,  the  Coldstream  Guards  had 
lost  a  trench  and  failed  to  recapture  it.  The  Irish 
Guards,  who  were  in  reserve,  were  told  to  have  a  try. 
NO.  1  Company,  in  which  O'Leary  was  Lance- 
( lorporal,  formed  the  storming  party.  They  were  only 
t<><>  glad  of  any  excuse  to  get  out  of  the  mud  and 
slush  of  their  trenches.  Before  the  main  body  ad- 
vanced across  the  open  ground — a  brickfield,  with 
here  and  there  a  stack  of  bricks — O'Leary,  who,  in 
fact,  was  off  duty,  and  need  not  have  joined  in  the 
attack  at  all,  slipped  away  to  the  left  towards  a  railway 
Cutting.  He  had  set  out  spontaneously  on  his  own 
initiative  to  give  the  enemy  a  bit  of  a  surprise.  What 
would  be  the  nature  of  the  surprise,  O'Learv  himself 
did  not  quite  know  at  the  moment.  It  would  all 
depend  upon  the  development  of  the  situation  and  the 
actual  circumstances  when  the  time  came  for  him  to 
decide.  But  for  days  before  as  he  lay  in  the  trenches 
he  had  brought  his  powers  of  observation  into  play, 
and  having  grasped  all  the  essential  details  of  the 


156 


THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


geographical  situation  and  the  military  position,  he 
reasoned  out  a  plan  with  himself. 

According  to  that  plan,  the  first  thing  he  had  to  do 
was  to  get  into  the  railway  cutting  on  his  left.  This 
he  did  with  all  speed,  and  very  soon  afterwards  he 
re-ascended  to  the  top  of  the  embankment  and  found 
himself  almost  in  a  direct  line  with  the  first  German 
barricade,  one  of  the  brick  stacks,  about  twenty  or 
thirty  yards  square,  and  about  twenty  feet  high  and 
solid.  With  five  shots  he  killed  as  many  of  the 
German  defenders.  Then  seeing  the  headlong  and 
irresistible  dash  of  his  comrades  across  the  field  he 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  remaining  Germans 
had  no  chance  of  escape.  So  he  quickly  disappeared 
down  the  railway  cutting  once  more,  and  again  came 
up  to  the  top  on  the  right  front  of  the  second  German 
barricade.  Here  there  was  a  machine-gun.  In  fact 
the  officer  in  command  had  just  slewed  round  the  gun 
on  the  Irish  Guards  still  busy  at  the  first  barricade, 
and  had  his  finger  on  the  button  to  let  go  the  hail 
of  lead  upon  them  when  he  was  dropped  by  a  bullet 
from  O'Leary's  rifle.  Michael  also  shot  two  other 
Germans,  and  the  remaining  five  surrendered  by 
putting  up  their  hands  to  the  deadlv,  unerring  marks- 
man on  the  embankment. 

Thus  it  happened  that  when  the  No.  i  Company  of 
the  Irish  Guards  got  to  the  second  barricade  without 
a  single  casualty,  instead  of,  as  they  had  expected, 
serious  loss  of  life,  their  surprise  was  turned  into 
amazement  on  seeing  O'Leary  there  before  them  in 
sole  and  complete  possession  of  the  place,  with  a 
German  machine-gun  and  five  prisoners  as  spoil. 
"How  the  divil  did  you  gel  here,  Mike!  "  Such  was 
the  exclamation  of  O'Leary's  intimate  comrades.  Mike 
only  realised  that  he  had  done  something  of  import- 
ance  and  value,  as  well  as  of  splendid  gallantry,  when 
officers  and  men  crowded  round  him  to  shake  his 


"FOR  VALOUR" 


157 


hand.  The  commanding  officer,  Major  the  Hon.  J.  F. 
Trefusis,  promoted  him  full  sergeant  on  the  field. 

There  must  always  be  an  element  of  chance  or  luck 
in  such  an  abnormal  achievement.  But  it  is  the  man 
that  is  the  thing.  All  the  good  fortune  in  the  world 
would  be  without  avail  if  the  man  were  not  ot  an 
exceptional  type,  possessed  of  perfect  courage,  mar- 
vellous self-confidence,  and  supreme  resolution.  Not 
less  wonderful  than  what  O'Leary  did  was  the  de- 
liberate and  efficient  way  in  which  he  accomplished  it. 
lie  knew  that  death  might  come  at  any  moment.  But 
he  put  the  fear  immediately  aside  lest  it  might  in  the 
least  unnerve  him  in  the  pursuit  of  his  purpose. 
Everything  showed  that  he  was  in  full  possession  of 
all  his  faculties. 

What  the  United  Kingdom  thought  of  the  deed  was 
expressed  by  London  in  the  tumultuous  welcome 
which  it  gave  to  Sergeant  Michael  O'Leary,  when,  in 
his  war-stained  uniform,  he  drove  through  the  streets 
with  Mr.  T.  P.  O'Connor,  to  speak  in  Hyde  Park  on 
Saturday  afternoon,  July  10th,  1915.  There  was 
terrific  crushing  and  rushing  on  the  part  of  hundreds 
of  thousands  of  people  eager  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  the 
hero  a  slim  youth  of  twenty-five,  in  khaki,  with  fair 
hair,  and  a  pleasant  smile  lighting  up  his  blue  eyes 
and  freckled  face.  No  wonder,  indeed.  As  Conan 
Doyle,  the  novelist,  remarked  :  "No  writer  of  fiction 
would  dare  to  fasten  such  an  achievement  on  any  of 
his  characters."  And  only  a  few  years  before 
Michael  was  helping  to  mind  his  father's  stock  on  a 
little  farm  at  Inchigeela,  County  Cork.  So  they  made 
him  an  officer,  Lieutenant  O'Leary,  of  one  of  the 
Tvneside  Irish  battalions  of  the  Northumberland 
Fusiliers.  And  rightly  so,  for  he  proved  himself  to 
be  possessed  of  all  the  qualities  of  a  leader — observa- 
tion and  reasoning,  quick  to  receive  impressions,  and 
quick  to  act  upon  them    resource,  daring,  and  yet 


i5«         THE  IRISH  AT  THE  FRONT 


discretion,  coolness  and  self-mastery  in  an  enterprise 
of  difficulty  and  danger.  The  two  most  damnable 
drawbacks  on  the  field  of  battle  are  unpreparedness 
and  slowness  in  officers,  and  stolidness  and  lack  of 
initiative  in  men. 

Well,  Michael  himself  was  never  able  fullv  to  appre- 
ciate the  gallantry  of  his  action.  What  could  be  more 
modest  than  his  letter  to  his  father  and  mother  on  the 
subject :  — 

"Dear  Parents — I  know  you  will  be  glad  to  hear 
that  I  am  awarded  the  Victoria  Cross  for  conspicuous 
gallantry  in  the  field.  Hoping  all  are  well,  as  I  my- 
self am  in  the  best  of  health.  From  your  fond  son  — 
Michael." 

There  is  the  same  simplicity,  with  a  touch  of 
humour,  in  the  remark  he  made  when  being  seen  off 
at  Victoria  Station  after  all  his  glorification  in 
London  :—  "It's  glad  I  am  to  be  going  back  to  the 
•trenches  for  a  bit  of  a  rest."  And  the  only  man  in  the 
whole  wide  world  to  show  any  desire  to  disparage 
Michael's  exploit  was  Michael's  father  himself.  The 
old  man  was  asked  if  he  was  surprised  at  his  son's 
bravery.  "Surprised,  is  it!  "  he  exclaimed.  "What 
I  am  surprised  at  is  that  he  didn't  do  more.  Sure 
often  myself  1  laid  out  ten  Irishmen  with  a  stick 
coming  from  Macroom  Fair  when  I  was  a  gossoon  like 
Mick — Irishmen,  mind  you,  an'  stout  hearty  lads  at 
that  same.  An'  it  was  rather  a  bad  fist  Mick  made  of 
it  that  he  could  kill  only  eight  Germans,  and  lie  having 
a  rifle  and  bayonet."  How  is  that  for  the  old  Irish 
spirit  ? 

THE  END 


HUNTED  IN  <;ni:at  BRITAIN  BV  R.  CLAY  and  sons,  ltd. 
BRUNSWICK  STKKliT    STAMFORD,  STRKET,  S.B.    AND  UUNC.AV,  SUFFOLK. 


~?Mr.  John  E.  Redmond,  M.P.,  and  Mr.  R.  Barry 
O'Brien  have  issued  an  address  in  behalf  of  the  Irish 
Suns  of  Ypres,  some  extracts  from  which  we  publish 
below. 

THE  IRISH   NUNS  OF  YPRES 


AN  APPEAL 


Thb  siory  of  the  Irish  Nuns  of  Ypres  is  bound  up  with 
ihe  story  of  Ireland.  They  represent  not  only  a  religious 
Order,  but  the  national  ideal  as  well.  They  stand  for  Faith 
and  Fatherland.  More  than  two  hundred  years  ago  an  Irish 
Benedictine  Community  of  Nuns  was  established  in  Big  Ship 
Street,  Dublin.  Then  came  the  war  of  the  "Revolution"  and 
the  renewal  of  the  international  struggle  between  England  and 
Ireland.  .  .  . 

The  Dutchman  whom  the  English  made  King  offered 
security  to  the  Irish  Benedictine  Nuns,  should  thev  elect  to 
i.-in.iin  in  their  own  land;  but,  as  if  visions  of  the  future 
passed  before  them,  they  trusted  him  not.  They  sought  an 
asylum  beyond  the  seas,  where,  amid  the  vicissitudes  of 
fortune,  they  ever  turned  their  thoughts  to  Ireland,  and  in 
Ihe  days  of  her  agony  ceased  not  to  pray  for  her  redemption. 
.They  took  Up  their  abode  in  Belgium;  they  made  Ypres 
their  home;  and  their  convent,  in  its  turn,  became  the  refuge 
Of  many  Irish  exiles  driven  by  injustice  and  oppression  from 
ih<-  land  of  their  birth.  Wars  swept  over  Europe.  Belgium 
was  desolated,  even  as  she  has  been  desolated  to-day.  Irish 
-oldi.-.N,  h,,  played  their  part  in  those  wars  as  they  play  their 
part  in  the  struggle  which  is  now  convulsing  the  world— the 
pan  of  valour  and  renown. 

Fifteen  years  after  the  Irish  nuns  had  settled  in  Ypres  a 
great  battle  was  fought  at  the  other  extremity  of  Belgium,  on 
the  famous  field  of  Rnmillies.  In  that  fateful  fight  The  Irish 
Brigade,  in  the  service  of  France,  held  the  village  of  Ramillies. 
Ihe  Bght  surged  and  raged  around  it,  but  the  Irish  kept  their 
ground.  Two  of  the  flags  which  they  had  taken  from  the 
foe  were  deposited  in  the  Irish  Convent  at  Ypres,  and  a  part  of 
one  of  these  flags  was  preserved  by  the  faithful  Irish  nuns 
down  to  our  own  day. 

Once  more  war  clouds  gathered  over  Europe.    Once  more 


2 


Belgium  was  fated  to  become  the  victim  of  calamities  which 
she  did  not  provoke.  The  armies  of  Germany  wantonly 
invaded  her  territory  and  cruelly  devastated  her  homes.  Ypres 
was  bombarded  and  destroyed.  The  Irish  Convent,  often 
destined  to  escape  the  fury  of  the  storm,  now  perished'  in  the 
general  ruin.  The  charred  remains  of  its  hospitable  walls 
alone  recall  the  historic  memories  with  which  its  name  shall 
for  ever  be  associated. 

Penniless,  bereft  of  everything  except  the  hope  and  deter- 
mination to  retrieve  their  fortunes,  the  nuns  fled  from  Belgium 
and  took  refuge  in  England.  ... 

In  their  trouble,  anxiety,  and  distress  they  sought  counsel 
with  Irishmen  to  aid  them  in  considering  the  best  way  of 
finding  a  suitable  home  in  the  old  land.  Providentially  such 
a  home  offered  itself  in  Merton  House,  Macmine,  County 
Wexford.  Recently  the  Mother  Prioress  and  one  of  the  nuns 
visited  the  place,  and  were  pleased  with  it.  Acting  on  the 
advice  of  their  friends  they  resolved  to  purchase  it.  We  now 
venture  to  appeal  to  Irishmen  and  Irishwomen  in  Ireland  and 
abroad  to  help  us  in  collecting  the  necessary  funds.  We  make 
this  appeal  with  confidence. 

The  nuns  have  told  the  story  of  their  flight  from  Belgium 
in  the  book,  The  Irisli  Nuns  at  Ypn's,  published  by  Messrs. 
Smith,  Elder,  of  London.  The  tale  is  an  epic  which  will  live 
in  the  history  of  those  fearful  times  to  the  honour  of  the 
religious  Order  and  the  glory  of  womanhood.  Fidelity  to 
religious  and  national  ideals  has  been  their  badge  of  distinction 
in  every  eventuality  They  shall  have  their  reward.  The 
heroism,  the  self-devotion,  the  religious  faith,  the  Christian 
zeal  and  charity  of  those  Irish  nuns  in  a  terrible  crisis  in  the 
history  of  the  Order  will,  we  venture  to  say,  command 
universal  respect  and  admiration,  mingled  with  pity  for  their 
fate,  and  an  earnest  desire,  among  all  generous  souls,  to  help 
them  in  retrieving  their  fortunes. 

I.  E.  REDMOND,  M.P. 
K.  BARRY  O'BRIEN. 

Subscriptions  to  "The  Irish  Nuns  of  Ypres  Fund"  will  be 
received  by  J.  E.  Richmond,  M.P.,  Aughavan.igh,  Aughrim,  Co. 
Wloklow;  R.  Barky  O'Brien,  ioo  Sinclair  Road,  Kensington, 
London;  the  Right  Rev.  Abbot  Makmion,  O.S.B.,  Edermine, 
ESnnlscorthy ;  Mr.  M.  J.  O'Connor,  Solicitor,  Wexford;  and 
the  Frttinan's  Journal.  Prince's  Street,  Dublin. 

February,  h»i6.